

Class yZ- t 

Book_^t^\abll 

Goi)yrightN“_^V]_ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


i 

t 

t 

4 






t 



PATRICIA 


The White Castle 


OF LOUISIANA 


BY 


WwtMjdlij ndirt}^ 


M. R. AILENROC ^ 


ILLUSTRATED 



John P. Morton & Company 
Louisville, Kentucky 
1903 


TZ3 

\Aih 


THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Receivoo 

DEC 14 W 

copyright Entry 
CUSS tL XXa No. 
' COPY A. 



Copyright, 1903 

BY 

John P. Morton & Company 


<■ c 
( < 


C ( 
( 

( 


‘c< 
< < 
< < 


t c 
c c 
tec 

c • 


t ' " 
< <■ 

< t < 

( < 

' c c 


f « ( c < C ( • 

< t c • 

(Cite e 
( i < < 

< C < < < t 





c < < 
< 

C ( 
< 

c < c 




< 

( 

c 


t r ^ 



DEDICATION 

This book is affectionately and respectfully dedicated to the memory 
of my honored Father, now with his Redeemer; and to all 
who have his childlike faith and bear his 
nobility of character. 

" Old friends, old scenes, will lovelier be 
As more of heaven in each we see.” 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


OPPOSITE PAGE 

Patricia Frontispiece ^ 

“Git along hyeh, Tom — spread yehse’f, Jerry!”.... 347 

Bishop Polk 94 

Buckingham Palace 190 

The Parrot: “Victoria, burn the letter!” 240 


CONTENTS 

BOOK I. 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. The Tuileries Ball i 

II. The Slave Market 6 

III. The White Castle lo 

IV. The Quarters 27 

V. JUDA 37 

VI. The Runaway Camp 44 

VII. Descriptions of Planters ; 51 

VIII. Rumors of War 57 

IX. The Trip to Attakapas 62 

X. Just After the War 68 

XI. The Pugilist Fight 84 

XII. The Ghost at the D’Iberville’s 90 

XIII. A Few Years After the War 96 

BOOK II. 

I. “Yankee Doodle Dandy” 102 

II. A Hasty Exit 112 

III. An Unexpected Visitor 116 

IV. “I Wish I Was in Dixie” 122 

V. We Stop for Ethel 126 

VI. “ Did You ever See the Devil,” etc 140 

VII. Arthur 152 

VIII. Some of Penelope’s Jokes 158 

IX. Orange Blossoms 165 

X. I Feel Lonely 183 

XI. The Presentations 188 

XII. The Red Pincushion 193 

XIII. Unexpected Pleasures 199 

BOOK III. 

I. Quinion’s Story, Told by Himself 212 

II. Quinion’s Story — Continued 219 

BOOK IV. 

I. Victoria at the Fair 224 

II. Louisiana Day 238 

III. Victoria is Happy , 249 

BOOK V. 

I. Sancho’s Courtship 254 

II. His Marriage 261 

















INTRODUCTION. 


This volume was begun long ago, and simply for a 
pastime ; completed later, to commemorate circum- 
stances and situations in which I figured slightly, and 
which observation showed me were unusual, and com- 
mendable in themselves : though, only to relate them 
in after days to the younger generation with whom 
I happened to be thrown. 

But the voice of my heart has been urging me 
over and over again to disclose the good which has 
been hidden so long, since much has been said 
against a noble and misunderstood people — so much 
so — it will be a relief to dare and open the door, 
letting whatever is within take its flight, and speak 
to the world at large. Perhaps, like the proverbial 
pebble dropped in the ocean, the ripples may widen 
to eternity, and be of service to some, or if even one, 
I shall be thankful. 

A life of George Eliot (a great thinker) conveys 
the idea that she did not suppose any one ever took 
the trouble to write a book without some hope of its 
remunerative possibilities; which is all true, but at 
the same time one must not think only of this, and I 
may have lost sight of it altogether — among those 
with a different point of view, but without a mali- 
cious intent — in order to give the correct idea of 


Vlll 


INTRODUCTION. 


these people. “He will keep him in perfect peace 
whose mind is stayed on Thee,” as I have found by 
experience, and I feel that my eyes will be strength- 
ened to stand the glare of the public ; that it is the 
duty of each to make the best effort in his life, and 
I trust the noble examples herein depicted will be of 
service to those in doubt. And I wish all to feel : 

“Life is real, life is earnest, 

And the grave is not its goal.” 


M. R. Ailenroc. 


The White Castle of Louisiana. 

BOOK ONE. 


Chapter I. 

THE TUILERIES BALL. 

Paris, France, February 12 , i866. 
My Dear Mother: 

I told you in my last that I was making prepara- 
tions to go to the Tuileries ball, to be presented to the 
Emperor and Empress of the French. 

Now that I have been, will tell you of the impres- 
sion it made on me, though I am very sleepy, as it is 
napping time; but there is always so much to see 
and to do, I am often stealing moments from my 
siesta. 

On arriving at the Tuileries the night of the ball, 
we ascended the elegant stairs at the right — under 
the clock tower — which were decorated on either side 
with garlands of flowers. 

The Emperor’s guards, in light blue uniform with 
crimson re vers, and their accoutrements shining — 
the helmets decorated with long white horse manes — 
were selected from the finest-looking men in the army, 
and one of these stood on either side the stairs on 
every step, to the top, some holding lighted cande- 
labra. Their martial air and great height made the 
most imposing escort a ruler could wish. So still ! — 
they seemed like statues all the way. 

The crowd were assembled in a room called the 
galerie de la Paix to await the opening of the salle 


2 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


des Mar^chaux, another great room, where the 
Emperor and Empress were to appear later. 

But the presentations were made in the salon du 
premier Consul (first consul), called so because it is 
decorated with a portrait of General Bonaparte, 
and where the Emperor and Empress first appeared 
to us. 

Here were also received the ambassadors and 
other important dignitaries, they, with the family 
and personal attendants, awaiting their entrance, 
as well as those to be presented, like ourselves. 

The Empress is tall, with a modest but imposing 
air ; her features are delicate and well formed. Her 
eyes are blue, and her complexion transparent ; her 
hair of an indescribable hue, varying in shade accord- 
ing to the light thrown upon it. 

On this occasion she wore a magnificent Lyons 
silk of white, with delicate gold threads shining 
through. Her shoulders rose gracefully and grandly 
from the cloud of lace surrounding them. Her cor- 
sage was laden with gems, also her neck, and a 
jeweled diadem sat majestically on her head. 

Her manner of salutation was very charming; so 
elegant and lovely she seemed foreign to earth. 

Her chamberlains and equerries were appareled in 
blue and silver. All the court ladies were superbly 
attired. 

The Emperor has a kindly face and a dignified 
bearing, but he can not be called handsome. His 
chamberlains wore scarlet coats with gold embroid- 
eries, his equerries green and gold, and the masters of 
ceremonies violet and gold. , 

The variety of the men’s costumes made an unus- 
ual scene, for the regular court costume for the men 
is black, faced with white. Many officers wore white 
trousers with the uniform, and the diplomatic corps 
showed costumes of all nations; English, Russian, 
Persian, Hungarian, and even Chinese. 


THE TUILERIES BALL. 


3 


Leaving the salon blanc (white room) or du 
premier Consul, we went on to the salle des 
Marechaux, preceded by the Emperor and Empress 
and suite. 

“ L’Empereur!” was annoimced in a loud voice. 
Several tiers of seats surrounded the immense 
room; the Emperor and Empress took their seats 
in two great arm-chairs on a dais in the midst ; the 
dignitaries assembling around them were seated 
near, and the dancing began in the salle des 
Marechaux and the galerie de la Paix, continuing 
until three or four in the morning. The music was 
entrancing and tingled through every fiber of my 
being. 

The salle des Marechaux is considered the most 
elegant room in the palace. 

The portraits of Napoleon’s marshals are in panels 
around the room; the gilded cupola is sustained by 
caryatids. 

Red velvet curtains with gold fringe fall from the 
lofty windows. 

Many invitations are issued to these balls, to make 
the ruler popular, and the mass in the next room — 
de la Paix — ^being anxious to get a view of the sov- 
ereign and his wife, the rush was great at first, but 
well regulated. 

About eleven o’clock the Emperor and Empress, 
preceded by the chamberlains, who made a passage 
for them, took a tour of the rooms, saluting as they 
went. 

A magnificent supper was then served for all, in 
the galerie or room of Diana. 

About half -past twelve the Emperor and Empress 
withdrew, and the service d’honneur, or personal 
attendants, did the honors most gracefully. 

The salle d ’Apollon is where the Emperor and 
Empress spend their evenings when at home in the 
Tuileries, surrounded by their attendants. 


4 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


I wish you could see it. You know you said you 
might come when all of your children were grown 
and able to do without you for any length of time. 

It is grandly magnificent. It is decorated with 
mythological paintings. The panels represent Apollo 
in Olympus, surrounded by the nine muses. On the 
high ceiling is the chariot of the sun, and other indi- 
cations of the god of day. 

The furniture and the draperies are red and white, 
the woodwork gilded and in the style of Louis XIV. 

Elegant consoles, a piano, an oblong table, chairs, 
and modem furniture show up in the apartment. 

In the midst is a great space, supporting a perfect 
garden of flowers. 

Three large chandeliers with wax candles give a 
lovely glow, besides candelabra. 

The room is between the salle du Consul and the 
salle du trone (Mar6chaux), then the dining-room, 
called Louis XIV room. 

The Empress has a green, a rose, and a blue room, 
a library and an immense bedroom and toilet- rooms. 
Her bed is elegant and on a platform. 

The green, rose, and blue rooms are gems. They 
open into the salle d ’Apollon, and overlook the 
exquisite gardens. The large mirror in the green 
room, reflecting these gardens and the Champs 
Elysees for a mile and a quarter, is in itself an un- 
usual adornment. Amid its beauty and surrounding 
luxury the service d’honneur assemble to await the 
wishes of the Empress. A fine sitting-room indeed! 

The Emperor’s apartments are below, on the ground 
floor, and there is a private stairway between the two. 

Our minister has been very nice to us and we have 
learned much from him. He introduced to us some 
representatives of the different legations, and I 
danced as much as I cared to. 

They expressed the wish to meet me again. 

I wore a white tulle embroidered with butterflies, 
and a satin train . My costume was very much admired. 


THE TUILERIES BALL. 


5 


I have entered so much into detail to give you an 
idea of, perhaps, similar scenes in which your ma- 
ternal ancestor, the Marquis, must have figured in 
his day, and which he gave up for his religion during 
the Huguenots troubles I remember your telling 
me of. 

I am so tired, I can now only say au re voir. With 
love for all at the White Castle, and hoping to hear 
from you soon, dearest mamma. 

Your affectionate daughter, 

Isabel. 


Chapter II. 


THE SLAVE MARKET. 

“ Cursed be Canaan ; a servant of servants shall he 
be unto his brethren” (Gen. ix, 25), against whose 
offspring Noah promulgated the above anathema. 

In the year of our Lord eighteen hundred and 
forty-five, Nicodemus, a son of Ham, stood in the 
market at New Orleans to be sold, also the wife by 
his side, who clung to him tremblingly for fear she 
might not be allowed to go with him, or be sold to the 
same party. 

She was a slight, fragile-looking mulatto, and her 
face had a sad, sweet expression ; gentleness seemed 
her predominant trait, and she was about eighteen. 

Nicodemus was a tall, stalwart, dusky fellow with 
the mien of one bom to command. He might have 
been the son of a chief, so well did he bear himself. 
His arms were brawny, his chest was broad, his 
face of a high negro type, with strength written 
thereon. 

There were others in the market awaiting the same 
ordeal, perhaps, the curse of Ham had put upon 
them — the curse which perhaps no human sympathy 
can undo, but alleviate, which no time here can end, 
but perpetuate in one form or another, for Noah seems 
to have meant it as far-reaching. 

But Nicodemus and his wife were the most attract- 
ive in that pitiful group. 

The man who had the most money would get him 
— he was valuable; for the other, would she, a 


THE SLAVE MARKET. 7 

slightly built frame, be allowed to follow the man 
she loved — the man, gentle as she was, she ruled ? 

Ah ! that was the question with her. The pensive air, 
the clinging attitude, was a picture to soften the heart. 

Rachel was snatched from Jacob in the height of 
her bliss at bearing him a second son ; Rachel, for 
whom he had toiled twice seven years, Rachel the 
beautiful, the beloved. 

A study of the grand painting. No. 474, by 
Giambettino Cignaroli, in the Royal Gallery in 
Venice, depicting the death of Rachel, will greatly 
help one to realize the ills we all are heir to, both 
white and black. 

“ Well-favored” Rachel, though having been mar- 
ried over twenty years, looks youthful still, by force 
of the great age people attained in remote ages. 

Lying on a couch, with the shadow of death veiling 
her charms, with poor Jacob eager to relieve, 
trembling, fearing the last breath; the newborn 
babe and a basin of water with the attendant near by ; 
little Joseph with a look of wonder and distress on his 
face; the maid warming the towel at the fire, and 
others evidently overcome. 

All is so lifelike, so pathetic, one can never forget it. 

There are moments such as this in every one’s life, 
be he slave, be he prince, be he rich or be he poor, 
good or bad, that we mortals are heir to, for Adam, 
and Eve too, received a curse which no man yet has 
been able to undo — except the Christ, in the future 
life; and this additional burden imposed by Noah 
will be borne more gracefully, some think, by the 
African if he bow his head in submission, as doth the 
white man and every man to the will of God in being 


8 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


condemned to live by the sweat of his brow, as do the 
daughters of Eve in the pains and perils of child- 
bearing. 

A Southern gentleman, a Mr. Random, was looking 
about for, or had in contemplation, such a negro as 
Nicodemus. For, while he felt a sympathy for such 
a condition of life, he well knew that Nicodemus 
would be as happy with himself as others, and after 
being assured of the soundness of the man he made a 
mental calculation that the fellow would serve his 
purpose and that he would give him the place of 
upper servant, such as was used on every plantation, 
supervising the other slaves, to lead them, to direct 
them, to exert a good influence over them. 

But the little girl at his side, what could he do with 
her? 

He had too much heart to take the one without the 
other, when he discerned their relations. 

Fate is often unkind, he thought — inscrutable, in 
fact. 

She even dares to separate some in high life, who 
never find another mate ; she puts obstacles in the 
way of all — why should he trouble himself about this 
pair, the son and daughter of Canaan, who had been 
doubly cursed? “Why? yes, why?” a small voice 
within whispered over and over again. ” Because,” 
said another voice, “ thou art not the Judge, and thou 
art commanded to love thy neighbor as thyself.” 

At this moment the wife, either seeing the soften- 
ing in his face or fearing the fatal words which she 
felt might come, fell prostrate, clasped Mr. Random 
around his knees, and turned her gentle face in prayer 
to him for help. 


THE SLAVE MARKET. 


9 


Her appeal was not unheeded, her effort was not 
without avail. All were now looking on with inter- 
est; other matters were forgotten, and the light 
which looked from her eyes was sublime when Mr. 
Random told her he would let her share her life with 
Nicodemus. None of the three ever regretted the 
occurrence, as we shall later learn. 


Chapter III. 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 

It was early summer. At a certain point, between 
the outskirts of a Southern swamp and the banks of 
the great Mississippi, looking westward from the 
levee (which flanks the mighty river in the low parts 
of its flow), broad flelds of cultivated land and a 
growing crop greeted the eye. 

A sugar-house, about a mile back, in the center of 
the plantation, lifted its tall chimneys midst the vast 
flelds of waving blue-green cane, like a ship on the 
bosom of the sea. 

Over the flelds and still farther away one caught a 
dim outline of a low purple fringe of forest which 
bordered some open ground toward the swamp. 
A closer acquaintance showed it to be a dense copse 
of wood and tangled brake, where the tall switch- 
cane made a secure refuge for wild things, and here 
all the adjoining com-fleld was called the “ Bear- 
fleld” because Bruin came out of this convenient 
lair and destroyed com every season In front, on 
an ample pasture, a flock of sheep were browsing, and 
numerous kine were quietly mminating under great 
live oaks, whose far-reaching branches were draped 
with that long, gray, hanging moss which lends such 
unusual charm to Southern landscape. 

A bayou through the pasture stole slowly and 
silently along beneath the stunmer sim, where the 
lowing herd were wont to cool their bulky bodies. 
Thence along, it ran under a fancy wooden fence, 
which enclosed the groimds about the dwelling- 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


II 


place ; cutting off a comer and running to the sugar- 
fields beyond. 

The country was level — not a hill to be seen — 
except about the dwelling, where inventive man had 
devised a grotto here, a terrace there; and pictu- 
resque vistas of them appeared through clumps of 
trees. The grass was a beautiful emerald green,' 
with that indescribable sheen observed only in a 
clime where grateful vegetation lifts its radiant head 
to a most genial stm. Across the public road from 
the foot of the levee a stately gate, with a small one 
on either side for pedestrians, guarded the carriage 
approach, which wound at leisure over the front 
pasture through groups of catalpa, magnolia grandi- 
fiora, and other trees, until it reached a green iron 
carriage gate, dividing a low hawthorn hedge, beyond 
which it continued its way through a long avenue of 
Normandy poplars, where, at intervals, stood myth- 
ological characters in marble. 

When the drive left the poplars it turned aroimd a 
circle leading to the mansion, and through which a 
narrow walk rambled — an inviting place to stroll 
and lose one’s self beneath the trees and shmbs; or 
loll on rustic seats — some formed by growing vines 
of yellow jasmine — inhaling the delicious odor of the 
overhanging blossoms, while listening to the mocking- 
bird’s sweet notes of every warbler. 

The terrace was formed by what was said to have 
once been an Indian mound, and rose rather abruptly 
from the left side of the circle, shelving down to the 
center of it. There was a narrow walk on the highest 
part, mnning east and west, bordered by oleander 
trees and which dropped down toward the facade of 


12 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


the house and toward the front, near the iron gate, 
by way of steps. Beneath it was a grotto facing the 
walk in the circle just mentioned. The whole gave a 
pretty variety to the front yard. 

On the right of the avenue was the greenhouse, and 
near the turn of the circle on the same side was a 
fancy shed, used as a shelter for waiting vehicles and 
saddle-horses. Flower beds sprawled around here 
wherever it was suitable to have them. In the 
distance from here was a vista of majestic live oaks 
and a fence screening the negro quarters, from 
whence on a still night came the faint tum-tum of the 
banjo, accompanied often by a rich, sonorous voice of 
melody, which might have given dignity to a more 
classic air. On the left, a few paces from the circle, 
near the house, under shade trees, were the girls’ see- 
saws; the boys’ playground, partly hid by Japan 
plum trees and pomegranate bushes ; farther front 
the school house, where the private teachers held 
sway. A stone’s throw south of these was an 
orchard of several acres, filled with semi-tropic 
fruits and nut trees, and stretching on in ample 
proportions a garden for the plantation family of 
several hundreds. 

Just behind the see-saw on the west was a fence, 
which with the aid of a row of althea trees and a tall 
cistern on the other side obscured the back yard, 
where were pigeon-houses, a terrapin pond, in which 
the children himted the little dented eggs ; the gas- 
house, other outhouses, and a commodious stable; 
rabbit hutches and hunting-dogs’ kennels. Opening 
into this on the south was a generous fowl-yard; a 
space within inclosed by long split cypress palings. 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


13 


which the negroes called a “fort” to keep young 
turkeys and their mothers from going astray. 

The dwelling faced the rising sun ; was a two-story 
edifice, with basement and attic ; strongly built and 
painted white, with an immense portico in front and 
on the right, upheld by massive columns. Behind 
the columns iron balconies projected from a second 
story at convenient intervals, hanging halfway over 
the spacious gallery below, making a cool nook for 
those who wished to linger, en neglige, in sultry 
weather. The front gallery was long and high. 
The entrance steps leading to it were of gray 
granite ; there was a pair of them, and they curved 
around gracefully like those at the palace at Fon- 
tainebleau in France, meeting on a projection of the 
gallery. 

A tall, glossy, symmetrical magnolia grandiflora 
shaded one side of the gallery, its white flowers, as 
large as one’s two hands, giving out a pungent fra- 
grance ; a group of cedars added to the privacy of 
the other side, neither interfering with the flower- 
beds which clustered around the walls. An old- 
fashioned pull-bell, with silver handle, at the right 
of the door, announced the visitor. Within, the 
ceiling of the long, carpeted hall was arched and 
supported by a double row of columns relieved in 
flower designs at the top; a stucco wreath formed 
the frieze; a mirror in the distance reflected the 
columns, doubling the length to the observer and 
giving an Alhambra effect as one crossed the thresh- 
old. About the middle of the hall, at the right, 
was a passage disclosing a broad, mahogany stair- 
way, the steps carpeted with velvet. At the first 


14 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


landing a stained-glass window cast a mellow light 
above and below, especially at evening, when the 
sun’s slanting rays were melting into the horizon. 
At this season the window, being semi-open, framed 
a view of an artificial lake and an artistic summer 
house on a tiny island in the center. A little boat 
moored near the edge and two swans floating on the 
glassy surface completed the picture. From this 
landing the stairs turned, and continued on their 
way to a hall in the second story. Here stood two 
bronze statues of ancient warriors with drawn lances, 
as if to guard the shadows of the past — the portraits 
of ancestors on the walls. At the front window was 
a handsome stand of ferns, and over it a red damask 
curtain looped on one side, with a heavy cord and 
tassel. High-backed chairs and mammoth sofas 
stood erect against the walls, and two queer old 
tables (drawn to the center) which a Marquise (one 
of the ancestors) had used broke the stiffness in a 
measure, through they were staid enough them- 
selves, even while decorated with vases of gracefully 
arranged flowers. 

The Randoms — for such was the family name — 
took much pride in this hall, calling it the “Hall of 
their Ancestors,” and such it was; they and some of 
their belongings were here together. The sword 
and belt of a grandfather hung beneath his portrait, 
betraying his vocation; an old Bible of a grand- 
mother, evincing piety, was on a bracket within her 
reach ; and about each was some memento he or she 
had prized in days of auld lang syne. The rooms 
opening on this hall were bed-chambers — each 
complete in regard to beauty and the luxury of the 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 1 5 

day, and was distinguished either by some prevailing 
color or by the texture of the wood furnishing. 

There was a rosewood room, which the children 
looked upon with something akin to awe as well as 
admiration, for only the most distinguished guests 
ever occupied it, and the superstitious darkies had 
tales among themselves, that were occasionally over- 
heard, about ghosts chasing each other in and out on 
summer nights. The walls were white all over the 
house, done in plaster, as smooth as satin; the 
frieze, wrought in designs of flowers and arabesque, 
in stucco ; the woodwork, white enamel finish, with 
panels of delicate tints. Empress Eugenie held 
sway in France, and all such things were h Paris and 
not h I’Anglaise, as at present. 

French ornaments stood on the Italian marble 
mantels ; exquisite toilet sets graced the tops of the 
richly carved bureaus, including the dainty puff box 
of silver or of ivory, holding the most essential ele- 
ment of the toilet. How frivolous, you may say, if 
you have any prejudice against these fair women; 
but not so, if you saw how cool they seemed a warm 
summer day, deftly powdered after a refreshing 
bath; so masterful the touch, it seemed but the 
pollen of the flower ; and what a dainty, subtile fra- 
grance pervaded the atmosphere as they gracefully 
sauntered about. 

On the floor of each room was a rich carpet ; the 
window cornices matched the woodwork of the furni- 
ture; the heavy silk damask lambrequins of the 
windows corresponded in design and texture with 
that of the cushioned chairs, bed-covers, and canopy, 
while lace curtains of the choicest fabric fell beneath 


1 6 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

them. These apartments had their bath and dress- 
ing-room attached, the water coming from immense 
tanks in the attic, caught in a rain on the high slate 
roof. Each had its huge armoire for hanging clothes 
or laying folded ones, in the doors of which full- 
length French plate mirrors carried with them the 
elevating influence of “ seeing ourselves as others see 
us.” The beds were either Victoria or four-posters. 
Over the mantels were figured brackets for gas, and 
bronze chandeliers swung from the ceilings, with a 
round of stucco work at the joining. These were 
supplied by private gas-works ; the gas manufactured 
by a slave. 

Now follow me downstairs past the warriors bold. 
In front, on the right, as one enters the portal, was 
the library, furnished with large bookcases contain- 
ing volumes of “forgotten lore,” as well as that 
which had not been forgot. Among them Audubon’s 
Birds, his Animals ; Shakespeare’s works, with fine 
steel engravings, boimd in calf; Indians of America, 
in embossed leather, and all the standard works on 
the same order. On the center table, whose top was 
upholstered in green baize, were found all the leading 
papers of the day, including the “ Illustrated 
London News.” 

Across the pillared hall, opposite the library, was 
the front parlor. The farther end, toward the south, 
curved into a bay, which could be shut off from the 
rest of the room by a curtain drawn at will. Encir- 
cling the bay there was an uncovered porch with iron 
railings. The other parlor opened on the west into 
the front one, and between them were great sliding 
doors, throwing the rooms into one if need be. Both 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


17 


were furnished as one, with the massive old-fashioned 
rosewood that one rarely sees now except in detached 
portions as heirlooms, or in a few old homes in which 
the head is still surviving. There were paintings in 
oil, and porcelain collected in foreign parts ; statu- 
ettes in bronze, statuettes in marble ; dainty chairs 
of ebony inlaid with mother-of-pearl and gilding; 
vases and delicate articles of costly make on stands 
unique and rich; and silk damask curtains over 
sweeping lace at each window, the window sashes 
being composed of small panes of glass, as was the 
fashion of the day. On gala days some bright plant 
was to be seen in a jardiniere at each window. On 
the mantels huge mirrors in gilt frames stood, tilted 
a little, to reflect these choice articles, inspiring a 
novice with a sense of bewilderment among such a 
labyrinth of household gems. The dining-room was 
back of the parlors and stretched along the rear of 
the hall, furnished in the same massive style, but the 
furniture was oak, carved in fruit mostly, with 
occasionally a piece of game on a door or side panel — 
the largest pieces capped by deer heads with long 
antlers. The sitting-room was opposite the back 
parlor, across the grand hall, and the breakfast-room 
beyond it. Last, but by no means least, were the 
culinary departments, laundry, and some servants’ 
rooms, which ran back in a wing and joined the main 
building by a covered porch, which was some feet 
lower than the house proper. The kitchen range 
heated the water for all purposes ; and in the wash- 
room — ^to distinguish it from the ironing-room — 
there were stationary tubs and a stationary boiler; 
the water for these and the kitchen, as well as for 


l8 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

drinking purposes, being supplied by three immense 
wooden cisterns set on brick walls five or six feet 
above the ground, clear as crystal and caught during 
the fall and winter rains by the gutters on the roof, 
which led to them. Under the large stairway, al- 
ready described in the house, were steps leading 
to the ten-pin alley in the basement. Upon one 
occasion, when there were not enough players to make 
an even number on both sides, the heroine of this 
sketch, Patricia Random, was pressed into service. 
She developed such a penchant for the game that at 
the age of ten she used the largest balls with effect, 
sometimes making a ten-strike and more often a 
spare, and was looked upon as a guiding star 
whom we missed if we were playing at night, when 
she was called off to bed. Children were obliged to 
retire early in those days. Though leaving with 
reluctance, amid our applause, she had to be con- 
tented hearing the low rumbling of the balls until she 
was lost in innocent slumbers, as the young soon are. 

The basement floors stood even with the ground, 
and were cemented. Here were some servants’ 
rooms, the wine-room, dairy, and other rooms used 
for the various purposes necessary for the wants of a 
large plantation. 

From the observatory, a tower approached by- a 
staircase leading from the “Ancestral Hall,” a most 
comprehensive view of the surrounding coimtry was 
presented. The plantations, with their attendant 
cottages, gave the impression of a rambling city of 
vast dimensions. Numerous crafts passed to and 
fro. At night some majestic steamboat, plying its 
busy way, presented a most animated and entranc- 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


19 


ing sight. Two colored lights, suspended in the 
darkness from the tall chimneys, appeared to be red 
and blue stars guiding a great leviathan, whose 
sides glowed with many colors as the lights flashed 
along the spacious cabin. 

The wheels beat a quick tattoo, churning to a 
luminous froth the dark bosom of the stream, sending 
moonbeams, that chase myriads more in glittering 
train behind. Dark figures flitted around the 
lower deck in the red glow of the open furnace doors, 
while above trailed in silhouette against the sky a 
black cloud of smoke, studded with a million sparks. 
The throbbing engines — filling the mind with the 
wonder of their power — forced the delusion of 
beholding a living thing. The characteristics of the 
boats varied so one would know them in the dark 
unerringly by the sound of steam-pipe or whistle, 
as you would recognize unseen the step and voice of 
friends from those of strangers. 

The view of the great Mississippi — truly the Father 
of Waters — from this outlook upon a Southern night 
was charming to the eye and thrilling to the soul. 
For the lustrous stars shone above and below in its 
depths ; and the beautiful orb of night at its full, with 
its quivering rays, cast a glorious sheen upon the hasty 
ripples of the tortuous stream, wafting the thoughts 
on toward the mysterious heavens and the great un- 
known — a fitting place for the children to trace the 
constellations with their Yankee teachers. You 
must know that with us everything north of Virginia 
and Kentucky was called in round terms “ Yankee.” 

Why have Northern teachers? some may ask. 
Principally because they made it an object to qualify 


20 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


themselves for this vocation, as in the South the poor 
relations being usually supported by the richer ones 
there seemed no necessity for them to fit themselves 
as teachers; and when the planters sent their 
daughters and sons North to complete their educa- 
tion it was as much for the change in climate and 
scenes as for book-learning. If the North had ob- 
served a similar intercourse, the two sections would 
have understood each other better. At the White 
Castle there were at different times teachers of 
several nationalities — a German master for music, 
who came several times a week ; a French master for 
teaching the Terpsichorean art, who came for a month 
at intervals ; and an English governess, besides those 
mentioned above — all introducing some outside 
element, which had a tendency to broaden the views 
and make cosmopolitans of children yet too young 
to leave the family circle and become so by travel 
and observation, rubbing off provincialism and 
making them feel thoroughly conversant with the 
outside world. There were schools in New Orleans 
where music and French were easily acquired, as 
well as beautiful manners, and the young ladies of 
a family were frequently sent there after being 
grounded at home in the more solid branches, though 
I know of one family of lovely women who were 
almost entirely educated by the graceful and accom- 
plished wife of Mr. John James Audubon, F. R. S., 
the great ornithologist. The youths generally went 
to one of the Virginia colleges or to their own 
State college ; frequently to Europe and sometimes 
North, after being well instructed at home by 
tutors. 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


21 


The following letters may be of interest. Cordelia 
was the sister of Mr. Random, of the White Castle. 

Bayou Sara, Louisiana. 

Dear Mother: 

As I have not heard from you for quite a while I 
will write a few lines to you to inform you that I am 
well and hope you are the same. I hope, too, it will 
not be long before you send for me. . . . Mrs. 
Audubon has fifteen scholars. 

With love for all the family, I am 

Your affectionate daughter, 

Cordelia. 

Mrs. Audubon presents her respects to Mrs. 
Random and regrets her numerous engagements 
prevent her having the pleasure of visiting Mrs. 
Random and the family. Cordelia is very good and 
occupies a bed in Miss Audubon’s room. 

December 13, 1828. 

The last paragraph of the above letter seems to be 
a postscript, written presumably in Mrs. Audubon’s 
own hand. 

WooDViLLE, Mississippi, December 15, 1828. 
My Dear Cordelia: 

I received your letter, and you wrote about a great 
man}^ things. 

You were very punctual about doing so. After 
you get home and return to school I want you to 
write to me again. 

I will go to the ball to-morrow night. I will dress 
in a pink silk with yellow cord and ribbon about the 
skirt, trimmed with gold lace. 

I hope you are going to the ball too. I will be very 
glad if you will go. It will be great company for me. 


22 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


I am already invited. They gave out the tickets 
to-day. 

I hope you are well and all the family. I have 
nothing more to say. 

Your affectionate friend, 

E. Bagnell. 

Copy of an invitation addressed to Miss Judith 
Random, aimt of Mr. Random, of the White Castle : 

The favor of Miss Judith Random’s company is 
requested to a Ball at Mr. Louis Carter’s on Thursday, 

2d March next, at five o^clock in the evening, by 

The Manager. 

Petersburg, Virginia, February 7, 1797. 

August 29, 1799. 

Right Reverend Sir: 

This will be delivered to you by Mr. Algernon 
Random, whose wish it is to become a student in the 
College of William and Mary. He became a member 
of my family and a pupil at an early period in life, and 
continued for four years, during which time he con- 
ducted himself so agreeably as to gain my esteem 
and affection in a very high degree. Since then has 
been at other schools, and continued until some time 
in the course of this year, when he again came to my 
house in order to be instructed in some things which 
were tho’t requisite previous to his entering the 
College. He is still with me and has been for some 
months, and I have the pleasure to observe not only 
the same agreeableness in his conduct but an uncom- 
mon degree of diligence and attention to his studies. 
As he is a youth I set much by, I have written this to 
you by way of introduction, and can assure you I feel 
so much interest in the progress of his future studies 
and conduct in life that I shall consider any attention 


THE WHITE CASTLE. 


23 


paid to him as if paid to myself. My age and grow- 
ing infirmities would have put a stop to my school 
a year ago had I not been prevailed on by solicitation 
to continue till now; but to-morrow will fill the 
period of my teaching of youth the Latin, etc. 
However, I am thankful I am yet able to attend the 
churches and go thro’ the several duties incumbent 
there, tho’ I find it necessary in my shattered state 
to curtail some part of the services. 

It has been my wish to attend the conventions of 
our Church, but have been prevented by infirmity, 
and it is too probable I shall still be prevented in 
future. 

Two copies of your last addresses came to my hand, 
which I read with satisfaction and have put them in 
the hands of others. Every one approved the con- 
tents; but how far the end designed may be an- 
swered I can not say, such a lethargy prevails, and 
the poison of infidelity is so much diffused as to pre- 
vent any sanguine expectations. 

But tho’ cast down let us not despair, and trust in 
Him who has said the gates of hell shall not prevail 
against his Church. 

We can only use such means as seem best adapted 
to promote the interest of religion, and wait for the 
Divine Blessing. 

With sentiments of high esteem, I remain 
Yours affectionately, 

Devereux Jarratt.* 

The above was addressed to Bishop Madison, f of 
Virginia, and the youth introduced is afterward the 
father of Mr. Richard Random, of the White Castle. 


*He was a zealous divine in the Episcopal Church. A short 
account of his life is given in Bishop Meade’s Old Churches and 
Families of Virginia. 

fPresident of William and Mary College, founded in 1693. 


24 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


The letter below will show the wide difference of 
travel between then and now. It is addressed to 
Mrs. Algernon Random (the mother of Mr. Random, 
of the White Castle), Brunswick County, Virginia, 
via Richmond and Petersburg. 

WooDViLLE, Mississippi, February 7, 1820. 
My Dear Wife: 

According to my calculation which I wrote you 
from Huntsville, Ala., we left there on the evening of 
the 5 th of January, and had a spell of the most 
inclement weather, through almost the whole way, 
which had been felt in that region for many years. 

The ground was covered with snow when we 
started, and rain, snow, hail, and ice we had to 
encounter almost continually, accompanied with 
severe northwestern winds. It was prophesied by 
some that we would not reach Natchez until May, 
and a great many believed we could not possibly get 
down until March. 

The first of February was the day I fixed upon, and 
accordingly we arrived within eleven miles of Natchez 
on the 30th of January, where we made a halt, thus 
making the trip in twenty-five days, with many 
obstructions to contend with which weather could 
produce. 

And all arrived in good health, without any acci- 
dent to even one of the horses. 

I was, however, very cautious in providing every- 
thing necessary for the trip. 

The continual exposure to the cold gave me the 
colic, with which I suffered for several hours very 
much, but my very good friend Dr. Egleston was as 
attentive as it is possible for any human being to be, 
and finally relieved me. 

Since which I have been well, and am at this 
moment in as good health as I ever experienced, with 


THE WHITE CASTLE, 


25 


a great appetite. I have come to this place with all 
my negroes under the expectation of hiring them all, 
should I think proper to do so, to one Col. Gilbert. 
We had a conversation upon the subject at Natchez, 
where I met with him, and he was to have met me 
here several days ago but has not yet arrived, I sup- 
pose in consequence of high waters. I expect he will 
be on this evening, and if we can make a bargain I 
shall go on immediately to what is here called “The 
Coast,”* to visit that part of the coimtry, return here, 
and start home about the 20th of this month. 
Should I make arrangements which may alter that 
determination I shall advise you of them. 

My present intention is to be at Dinwiddie Court- 
house, Virginia, on the first Monday in April. 

There is not, as to personal security, a safer road in 
any part of the United States than the Indian Nation 
through which we passed, nor did we find any diffi- 
culty in obtaining supplies when we chose to stay at 
an Indian house. 

We got very good coffee in most places. No beds, 
but bear skins. I had a large supply of blankets, and 
my lodgings were comfortable. 

A family might live very well by laying in a few 
articles, such as mattresses, wine, etc. 

They would constantly get as much fine venison, 
fresh or dried, as they could consume, and very often 
beef, pork, and always chickens. By the route I 
expect to return I do not expect to be in the Nation 
more than four or five days, and every night at better 
stands than are generally found in traveling in many 
parts of Virginia. Mr. Page and the Doctor are still 
with me, and seem to be very much pleased with 
the country. It is a fine country for making money. 
Cotton is at Orleans from 16 to 18 cents, and as much 
cotton can be made here to the hand as tobacco in 
Virginia upon good land. ... I have met with the 

•'■^Along the river bank from New Orleans, up a hundred miles or so. 


26 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


kindest reception through the whole country here, 
every neighborhood insisting upon my settling in its 
vicinity. 

Give my love, my dear, to the family. 

Your affectionate husband, 

Algernon Random. 

Algernon Random was now a judge, and finally 
moved to the Mississippi, as he was planning at the 
time of this letter.* 

The trip to Huntsville — the halfway point — was 
quite an undertaking also, for from an old letter 
addressed by Mr. Algernon Random’s wife to her 
mother-in-law, in Virginia, the following is copied: 

We arrived here last evening all in good health. 
We should have gotten here sooner had it not been 
for the stages frequently breaking down, which 
detained us several days longer. I have only time 
to write you a few lines. 

We shall have a great deal to do the short time 
we remain in this place, and a great many visits to 

make. We dine at Judge H ’s to-day, this 

evening we go to Mr. L ’s, to-morrow we dine 

with Mr. J , and in the evening we shall go as 

far as old Mrs. J ’s on our way to the Mississippi, 

where I hope I shall hear from you all, my dear 
mother. 

Mr. Random is in good health and spirits. I am 
Your affectionate daughter, 

December 14, 1820. Sylvia Random. 

* E. Bagnell, Louis Carter, and Mr. Page, appearing in the above 
letters, were members of the same families as the characters described 
herein bearing these names. 


Chapter IV. 


THE QUARTERS. 

“ Dat you, Sambo? Yes, I come. 

Don’t you hea’ de banjo? tum-tum-tum.” 

Such as I have described was the White Castle, 
named in memory of the masters’ ancestral home in 
the old country — England, though for several gener- 
ations the immediate ancestors had breathed mostly 
the bracing air of Old Virginia. Every plantation 
had a name, some very high-sounding — as Waverly, 
Chatham, Woodstock, Dunboigne, and the like, and 
each was no mean representation of what the name 
implied. The income of the master of the White 
Castle was many thousands a year, owning two 
plantations; in each about fifteen hundred acres 
under cultivation and as many more in woodland — 
very fair dimensions as plantations go — and about 
five hundred slaves. He and his wife were members 
of the Episcopal Church, or Church of England, and 
their children of course were reared in the same faith. 
The slaves, too, for that matter. Every alternate 
Sunday afternoon, at their owner’s request, they were 
instructed by the parish minister, for Mr. Random 
was respected as much for his piety and conscien- 
tiousness as for his wealth and intelligence. These 
services were held at what the negroes called the 
“meetin’ house” — a long, low, frame whitewashed 
building where they also held their own services on 
the off Sundays. Then their own preacher would 
hold forth according to his ideas, no doubt handed 


28 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


down from African traditions, as some of their antics 
during worship savored of savagery — many shout- 
ing themselves into a frenzy, which frequently 
resulted in a fainting-fit. At this day one colored 
woman declares she can feel no religion imless she 
shout. During the week the “ meetin’ house ” was a 
rendezvous for the darky children of the plantation 
while the grown people were at work, the babies with 
a big sister or other child for nurse, and all placed 
under the care of a general manager, known as 
“Granny.” This smacks of one of the great chari- 
ties in a large city. Many poor women have no 
place to leave their offspring where they will be care- 
fully tended when they themselves are at work. 
The “ meetin’ house” stood about the center of “ the 
quarters,” as the collection of cottages is called 
where the negroes live. 

Each house consisted of two rooms, with shed in 
front — not painted, but whitewashed — the floors 
several feet from the ground, and resting on pillars of 
brick or log. The houses stood in even rows, inter- 
spersed with shade trees, and the darkies called the 
spaces between the rows, streets. They had fire- 
places and were far more comfortable than the abode 
of some well-to-do white people in the old country. 
At the right side of the quarters was a hospital, where 
the sick went to be nursed, the family physician 
receiving so much a year for attentions there, and a 
good mulatto nurse, Elizabeth Flowers, or “Beth” 
(for short), who knew almost as much as the doctor, 
from association, looked after them. The overseer’s 
house was a stone’s throw from the hospital, shut off 
from view of the family residence by a tremendous 


THE QUARTERS. 


29 


sycamore tree. The overseer was general manager, 
relieving the master of actual work, though acting 
under orders and reporting the condition of affairs as 
often as necessary to him, while he (the master) did the 
mental work and planning, which was considerable, 
also rode in the fields every morning for an hour or two , 
except Sundays, to give it a personal supervision. 
Under the overseer there was usually some trusted 
slave who saw to menial things, for sometimes the 
overseer and his family were very respectable, and his 
children, while children, frequently played with the 
children of the master, though I never saw a little 
white girl who did not prefer playing with the 
pickaninnies when her mother would allow it. 

Either the overseer or some reliable foreman rang 
the large bell in the overseer’s yard, which swung 
from a tall wooden framework, at daylight as the 
signal for rising. When the field negroes, and all 
those who were not house servants (these being served 
from the master’s table) were dressed they cooked 
their own breakfast, which consisted of fried meat, 
coffee, com bread, and molasses, of which they are 
very fond to this day. The midday meal was pre- 
pared by persons appointed for the purpose, in the 
large kitchen at one end of the quarters, the bread 
baked in an oven outside near by. At this time the 
big bell rang out the hour, and the meals were dis- 
tributed all over the fields in tin buckets just from 
the kitchen. Supper was served in the same manner 
as breakfast, and the bell sounded the hour for retir- 
ing, giving them time for a little gossip among them- 
selves, or occasionally a ball or other amusement. 
Saturday afternoon the women did the washing and 


30 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

ironing for their families. All being so well looked 
after, without thought for the morrow, they were 
very dependent, and not being accustomed to care for 
themselves their freedom did not bring what they 
expected. 

At the family residence there was quite a retinue 
of servants. Phoemie, Patsy, and Ginny were ladies’ 
maids and did the plain sewing by hand for the 
family, as sewing machines were just being tried and 
did not work well, or take well — a little of both, per- 
haps. These maids did as much nodding as sewing 
as they sat over their work. Patsy, always com- 
plaining, was required to do very little and generally 
accompanied the family, or any member of it, on the 
various trips that were taken. Her position was a 
most enjoyable one for anybody, and yet she left her 
mistress later on, so ignorant was she of what her 
freedom would bring her, and died soon after in 
poverty. Ginny, besides her other duties, bossed 
the children when at play, keeping them out of harm, 
if not out of mischief. Phoemie, while waiting for 
the mistress at night, to comb her hair and attend her 
toilet before retiring, diverted the children at their 
request, telling them the story of the tar-baby and sim- 
ilar tales. No matter how often they were repeated, 
they never wearied of them. She would say: 

“A man had a garden and Mr. Rabbit would slip in 
at night and eat up his cabbage. He set every kind 
of trap for Mr. Rabbit. Mr. Rabbit so smart he 
wouldn’t go into none of ’em. Then the man made 
a tar-baby, so as to skyer Mr. Rabbit. 

“ Mr. Rabbit he never got skyud. He come in and 
see the tar-baby stan’in’ there in his path. He say to 


THE QUARTERS. 


31 


the tar-baby, ‘Git out o’ my way or I’ll hit yeh.’ 
The tar-baby never said nothin’. Mr. Rabbit he haul 
off and hit him, bim ! Mr. Rabbit foot stick fast. 

‘“Turn my foot loose,’ say Mr. Rabbit. Tar-baby 
he never said nothin’. 

“ ‘ I hit yeh with my other foot.’ That foot stuck 
to the tar-baby. Then Mr. Rabbit he say: ‘Turn 
my foot loose or I’ll kick yeh.’ 

“Tar-baby never said nothin’. Mr. Rabbit haul off 
and kick him with his foot. That foot stuck. He 
say: ‘ You better turn me loose, I got ’nother foot, I 
kick yeh with t’other foot.’ 

“ Tar-baby never said nothin’. So Mr. Rabbit haul 
off and kick him with t’other foot. That foot stuck. 
Mr. Rabbit was powerful mad. ‘ If yeh don’t turn 
me loose. I’ll butt yeh.’ Mr. Rabbit he butt the tar- 
baby and his head stuck too. Then he talk purty, 
but the tar-baby he never said nothin’. Next mom- 
in’ the man come in and found the rabbit stuck fast 
to the tar-baby. He said : ‘ Oh yes ! Mr. Rabbit, I’ve 
got you at last, you been eatin’ up my cabbage.’ Mr. 
Rabbit he beg the man to turn him loose. The man 
says : ‘ No ! I am gwine to kill you.’ 

“ Mr. Rabbit he was mighty smart. He say : 

“ ‘ If yeh gwine kill me, cut my head off, skin me 
alive, throw me to the dogs, do anything with me, 
but don’t fling me in the briar patch, whar all the 
briars will stick me.’ 

“The man done what he thought was the wors’ 
thing he could do to Mr. Rabbit, and flung him into 
the briar patch. Mr. Rabbit he jes’ laugh and kick 
up his heels and say: 

“‘That’s whar I was bom!’ ’’ 


32 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

Night after night they dropped to sleep with Mr. 
Rabbit fighting the tar-baby. 

Melissa took charge of the dining-room, seeded 
raisins, washed the currants, chafed the oysters for 
breakfast, and did other light services. She was 
small and had a cast in her eye, which accounts for 
her shrewdness perhaps. I have heard it said such 
eyes indicate better heads than hearts — she was very 
efficient. In fact, they were all very well trained 
servants in manners too, hardly addressing each other 
in the presence of their superiors. They never hesi- 
tate to give each other the preference now when an 
answer is to be had. 

Nelly was the cook, and such a cook ! It makes my 
mouth water to even recall the good things she made. 
Priding herself on belonging to the aristocracy, she 
was ever — years after the war even — discussing the 
doings of visitors at the White Castle, and to hear her 
one would suppose she knew each one intimately. Her 
son James Madison, the scullion, was an aggravation 
to her soul. He was always scoffing at her for singing 
hymns, and once went so far as to say to her : 

“ Don’t yeh know no niggeh eveh gits to heab’n?” 

“Go way, munt, what’s reason nigger don’ git to 
heab’n?’’ 

“ Caze I neber see er picter of er niggeh angel in meh 
life !’’ This was food for thought, and the dinner may 
have been quite peppery that day. 

Aunt (because she was old) Betsy and Clarissa did 
the laimdry for the household. 

Tazewell, the coachman, also waited on the table, 
assisted by Little George, about fourteen — called 
little to distinguish him from George the hostler. 


THE QUARTERS. 


33 


Little George followed the children as a groom 
when they went for a ride, and went on errands and sat 
behind the carriage when needed. Sancho, a bright 
pickaninny hanging about the yard and a playmate 
of James Madison (later scullion), gradually slipped 
into Little George’s shoes as he grew older, all but 
waiting on the table, as George became large enough 
for greater responsibilities. Minerva was the nurse 
for each baby in its turn. She was in love with 
Tazewell, but feared he wanted through her the use 
of a yearly little stipend left her by her father, who 
had bought himself free in some way, and she and 
Tazewell never married ; so you see black as well as 
white may learn from experience that the love of 
money is the root of much evil. 

She was tall and very black. When she got re- 
ligion she voluntarily clipped off her long hair, she 
said because she was vain of it ; thought it was a sin 
to play the piano or dance, and frequently spoke at 
the “ meet in’ house ” on Simday — ^but no one thought 
of calling her a “ new woman. ’ ’ She dressed well, using 
her little legacy mostly for that purpose. In sum- 
mer she usually wore white Swiss muslin on Siindays, 
making her ebony skin, which she often remarked 
was “ smooth as satin,” show up to perfection. She 
hated to be black, and hoped she would be white in 
Heaven. She was continually reading the Bible, 
which she learned by rote, from perse veringly asking 
the words of the children. They would get non- 
plused at times. She once asked them what S-t-e-p, 
step, h-e-n, hen, spelled without showing them the 
book, and they had to give it up. While it seemed 
simple enough, they reasoned among themselves that 


34 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


there was no such thing as a step-hen. They had 
never heard the word divided in that way, and could 
not make it out, though they were not stupid chil- 
dren. They had the same difficulty with bishop, 
she spelling it out as bis-hop. My heroine loved 
Minerva, and called her “ Mammy.” When she was 
just learning to talk, she told Minerva she was “a 
brown-skin white lady.” This pleased Minerva 
mightily, and her heart was won from that time on. 
Amy took charge of the dairy. She looked fat and 
well, but all times of the day she was complaining of 
“the misery,” and no one ever knew what it was. 
She lived a good while, scrubbing at her milk-pans and 
her dairy and keeping them spotless. Henry made 
the gas and did other chores about the place. He was 
much given to flattery and display. When Tazewell 
was sick or absent he would be called upon to hold 
the reins, manifesting his satisfaction or delight in 
making the horses “ spin” to outdo the neighbors. 

He would say, “Talk about yeh Pages’ coach and 
team! Git along hyeh, Tom,” with a drawing-in of 
the cheeks preparatory to chuckling the horses on, 
“Spread yehse’f, Jerry, they ain’t nowhar!” raising 
his whip and tossing his head in disdain at the other 
carriage. Old Reuben looked after the vegetable 
gardens, with quite often some of the fleld hands to 
help him. He had been bitten by a snake, and one 
leg was bent at the knee. He used a stick and 
limped when he walked. Rosetta had only the fowl- 
yard to care for as her share of the work. She was a 
picture when, with a motherly anxiety, she chased 
through the rain to gather the yoimg turkeys, the up- 
per part of her body hidden by an umbrella with ribs 


GIT ALONG HYEH, TOM— SPREAD YEHSE’F, JERRY! 





f 




« 



* - • • •* 

» • ■ 

^ • 

■ I 


I 


>< 




f • 



* 







4 



> • 


I 


1 



t 



THE QUARTERS. 


35 


projecting here and there (the whole the worse for 
many such excursions), her skirts held high, her 
stockings over her shoes displaying her thin, bare 
legs. Occasionally she used a china egg for nesting, 
when there were not enough to go around. Some 
one had given it to her to dam her stockings on and 
she “set great store by it.” One day she spied a 
snake in one of the hen-houses stmggling to get out 
through a crevice which seemed too small for its 
egress. Taking a stick lying near, her first impulse 
was to kill it, and upon going nearer noticed a large 
lump inside of it, which acted as a sort of stopper. 
In great wonder she beat and whacked until the 
reptile fell to pieces, and out tumbled her white 
china egg she had missed from a nest. Words are 
inadequate to describe her joy and amazement. Its 
reputation grew, and it was guarded as a precious 
talisman. There was a white gardener who had full 
sway over the flower-beds. He and his family lived 
in a little house near the entrance gate, which served 
as a lodge. Henry helped him with the flowers. 
The field negroes’ clothes were cut out and made for 
them by negro women whose business it was. Some- 
times the mistress did the cutting, which kept her 
busy, with all her other household cares, and the 
hospitalities which she was expected to maintain. 
Any of them now living, I am sure, feel it a relief to 
have the care of them off their hands. When the 
clothes were finished the darkies put them on and 
went to the mistress to express their satisfaction or 
pass their criticism on the comfort and fit. The 
house servants made their own garments and dressed 
well, often remodeling the cast-off clothing of the 


36 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

family, which was probably only slightly soiled, and 
because of their fine feathers thought themselves 
above the field hands, and were inclined to put on 
airs, forming the aristocracy of the black population. 
Sunday developed their resources in finery. Meely 
would mince along looking, or trying to look, very 
coquettish under a pink silk parasol given her by 
“young miss,” and beaming with smiles, hanging on 
the arm of “ Yaller Jack, ” who was sporting a silk hat 
of ” ole marsteh’s” and twirling a cane cut from the 
osage hedge that skirted the plantation — in fine, aping 
the gentleman. They were field hands, but called in the 
house or yard in emergencies. Saturday night those 
who wished could dance in the “meetin’ house” to 
the tune of a fiddle, but if those danced who belonged 
to “ de chuch” Minerva would expose them and ad- 
minister stem justice by “ turnin’ ’em out.” 


Chapter V. 


JUDA. 

Meely had many admirers among the negro swains 
in the quarters, and was the cause of much jealousy 
among them. Minerva had outlawed Meely, and 
fully expressed herself about “that gal’s outdacious- 
ness.” Bill Bilups and “Yaller Jack” both suf- 
fered at the hands of their rival, Juda, and trouble for 
master and slave was the consequence. Juda was 
forbidding, with big lips and sullen eyes, but withal a 
fine specimen of young negro manhood, and because 
of his strength and bad disposition all the negroes 
stood in fear of him, and said he was a “ bad nigger.” 
Mr Random bought Juda, paying eighteen hundred 
dollars for him, as a rough carpenter. 

His duties did not throw him in contact with the 
other negroes, but he was a source of discord among 
them and an annoyance to the overseer because of 
frequent complaints from others by reason of his 
interference in their affairs. Juda was punished for 
his repeated misbehavior, the direct cause being 
complaints from “Yaller Jack” and Bill Bilups, 
whom he threatened to kill if he ever found them 
going to see Meely. In consequence of these com- 
plaints Juda was whipped, and harbored revenge 
against both. 

Catching them coming out of Meely’s cabin, he 
felled Bill Bilups with a blow from a hatchet, and 
after chasing “Yaller Jack” through the quarters’ 
streets, buried the blade of the hatchet in his 
shoulder. The alarm was given, and the two young 


38 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

negroes were conveyed to the plantation hospital 
and the doctor called to their assistance. Bill 
Bilups had been struck with the butt of the hatchet, 
and his woolly hair on a thick skull saved his life. 
“ Yaller Jack” was more seriously wounded, and his 
life was long in the balance; finally he recovered. 
Juda made his escape in the dark — the groimd 
seemed to have swallowed him up. A reward was 
offered for his capture, but nothing was heard of him 
for a long time. The negroes either knew nothing 
or would tell nothing they knew, and months passed 
with no tidings of Juda. It was settled in the minds 
of the white people that he had secreted himself in 
some passing steamboat and made his way to Illinois 
or somewhere out of the State. “Yaller Jack” had 
mostly recovered, and the all-absorbing discussion of 
Juda’s whereabouts was dying out of the plantation 
talk, when the sugar-house on a small place far back 
from the river was burned and the residence of the 
planter robbed while all the family were out of the 
house, attracted by the fire. 

No clue connected Juda with this deed directly, 
but the impression that he was the incendiary grew, 
and he came in for much discussion. When the 
negroes were questioned all they could say was: 
“ He mouter done it” — until the impression became 
so fixed in the minds of the planters that he or some 
runaway negro was the cause of the fire, a posse with 
the sheriff started a hunt for the culprit, whoever he 
might be. 

In the morning, some hours after the fire, some 
dogs, whose delicate sense of smell enabled them to 
follow a trail, were brought and their noses placed in 


JUDA. 


39 


every suspicious track. They followed one and then 
another, proving a barren search, until the sheriff 
took them off some distance and circled around the 
ruins of the burned sugar mill, when Queen, the leader 
of the pack, running with nose close to the ground, 
suddenly stopped, raised her head, and gave a howl. 
At an encouraging command from the sheriff, with a 
sharp yelp she brought all the dogs in haste to her 
side. She led them — yelping every few yards — to 
the mill, all circling partly around it, while now and 
then some individual dog, by a howl or peculiar yelp, 
seemed to dispute her leadership. She showed 
determination to deserve the encouragement of her 
master, disdaining to be led off by the others, con- 
tinuing to run sniffing in and out, now and then 
stopping and raising her head to howl. 

Running out some distance, she opened her mouth 
with yelps which brought the whole pack to her 
heels, when she again led off to an abandoned brick 
kiln, several hundred yards away, an arch or two 
still standing. In front of this she stopped long 
enough to utter a longer, sonorous note, then with a 
nervous cry of certainty she dashed through and on 
to the house, stopping at a back window, sat down, 
and commenced an uninterrupted series of howls, 
the other dogs by turns replying. The sheriff fol- 
lowed and lifted her on to the window sill. She 
sniffed aroimd, jumped into the room, baying at a 
trunk which had been rifled the night before. The 
doors were opened to her and she moved from room 
to room, out and in. Anally to the back porch, on into 
the yard and back again, retraced her steps and 
smelt about. Encouraged by the sheriff, she cau- 


40 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


tiously circled out and seemed confused at the border 
of a shallow drain running across the yard. The 
sheriff’s experienced mind soon divined the cause. 
The criminal had used the shallow water course to 
baffle pursuit, but his footsteps could be seen at 
intervals, and the intelligent bitch was led along with 
the other dogs, himting for a scent where the offender 
must of necessity leave the water, the drain running 
imder the fence bordering the lane. True to his sur- 
mise, Queen yelped when she smelled the cross-rails. 
With a little help she was over in full cry with every 
dog scrambling over and through the fence to follow. 
The sheriff, knowing that at least for the time he had 
a clean trail, hastened to his horse and with his posse 
was soon following at a gallop the yelping pack down 
a back lane on toward the Tigris Swamp. After 
three miles of rapid riding, at the fork of the road 
they came upon a low, unpainted frame building 
with a porch nmning across the front and covered by 
the extended roof. A grass-grown path, flanked by 
rows of garlic, ran from it to a small picket fence 
which shut it off from the lane save where a half- 
hung rickety gate stood partly open, long past use- 
fulness, evidenced by the beaten path around its 
open end. The whole fence was festooned with 
black moss, which had been himg to dry by the occu- 
pant, whose business was making horse-collars of the 
long moss gathered in the adjacent woods. The 
sheriff hallooed, and a little sallow Frenchman came 
out bowing, and returning the salutation with his 
“ Comment ce va?” 

With the half- French the sheriff knew and the half- 
English the Frenchman understood, an agreement 


JUDA. 


41 


was soon come to that he should accompany the 
party as guide to the swamp country he was thor- 
oughly familiar with. Hastily saddling his “tacky- 
pony” he was loping after the sheriff, who pushed on 
through the Brusle settlement, the direction indi- 
cated by the excited little Frenchman and the faint 
notes of the hoimds. After an hour’s ride through 
a woods’ road, hedged on either side by canebrakes 
alternating with low swamps, they came up with the 
dogs, baying on the edge of a clearing, in the center of 
which stood an abandoned sawmill. The dogs were 
gathered around the edge of the bayou, where a 
sunken flat (barge) was partly projected on to the 
bank. The party halted here at the end of the open 
trail for rest and consultation with the Frenchman. 
What to do was perplexing. Nothing but the keen 
scent of the dogs gave any clue to this point, and here 
their powers stopped. Evidently the fugitive had 
taken a boat, leaving no trace of his destination. 

Monsieur La Breaux coming up, the party picketed 
their horses and prepared to lunch. After a mixed 
conversation of patois French, gesticulations, and 
English, the sheriff agreed to let the Frenchman 
proceed up the bayou to “ Blow-Gim ’ ’ John’s, a Goula 
Indian living on a cane ridge some distance up the 
bayou, to seek information and canoes. The little 
swamp pony, well used to picking his way through 
tangled vines and over fallen timber through the low 
sloughs and mire, carried his rider with an ease far 
greater than his appearance indicated. After a mile 
of such going, the Frenchman arrived at John’s camp 
to find him absent, which he was made to under- 
stand by his squaw, but she was looking for him. 


42 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


With much impatience La Breaux waited. Ere long 
the sound of breaking cane denoted the approach of a 
large animal through the thicket. With a deer 
strapped across his back came a horse led by “ Blow- 
Gun” himself, dressed in coarse pants stuffed into his 
boots and a shirt of blue flannel. He was a small, 
sallow man of pure Indian type, and spoke broken 
French. With a promise of reward he told of a camp 
not far from there, where Bayou Tigris empties into 
Grand Lake, and where were several black men and 
one white man. He agreed to rent them two canoes, 
or “dugouts,” and deliver a hindquarter of venison 
at the sawmill in one hour. His mission so far suc- 
cessful, the little Frenchman hastened to report to 
the sheriff what he had learned. He had not long 
arrived when the Indian paddled up, dragging the 
extra “dugout” and venison within. Being further 
questioned, having by signs and broken French been 
made to understand what was wanted, he directed 
them how to proceed to locate the runaway camp. 
Pointing to the afternoon sun and shaking his head, 
they understood that a farther progress must be 
delayed until morning. Regretting the necessity of a 
delay, the sheriff and party proceeded to make them- 
selves as comfortable as possible in the abandoned 
mill, where the plans of the morrow were discussed 
and provisions prepared. The horses were to be 
kept there, and all but Queen and Rover of the pack, 
because of the light draft of the “dugouts,” one 
carrying only two persons comfortably. As soon as it 
was light enough, the sheriff. La Breaux, a deputy, 
and the two dogs were at the old flat-boat prepared to 
descend the bayou, a shallow, slow-moving stream 


JUDA. 


43 


not more than twenty yards wide, winding between 
low banks which were covered with a thick growth 
of cypress timber, gum and swamp saplings, and 
dense masses of fan- shaped palmetto circling the pools 
that stretched out into the forest from the stream, 
filled with projecting conelike cypress knees — a 
swamp impassable to all except those who knew the 
ridges which lap around through the woods, or by 
following the tortuous stream — no easy matter — 
since fallen timber often required the boats to be 
shoved under or dragged over these obstructions. 
The way was plain to the old French woodsman. 
Taking the direction given by “Blow-Gun” John 
they paddled on without incident imtil the trees 
grew smaller and all undergrowth disappeared. He 
recognized that they were nearing the lake. As the 
sun came up they could see the open water, fringed 
around with the dwarfed trees, some of which they 
had just paddled out of. Glorious was the sight as 
the sun tinged a pure amethyst the forest shelv- 
ing from the water and framing the silver lake, 
studded with clumps of green rushes, the mist now 
gradually wearing away like an old veil of diapha- 
nous tissue. Here the deputy came up with Rover 
and a consultation was held. It was decided to 
paddle out beyond the fringe of rushes, where a wider 
view could be had of the banks. From the Indian’s 
description the camp was located on a cane ridge, 
where the bank was high and the timber tall and 
projecting out into the lake. Off to the left they saw 
a promontory they judged to be the point, and the 
surmise was strengthened by a slender column of 
smoke which rose above the trees. 


Chapter VI. 


THE RUNAWAY CAMP. 

Paddling in closer to the rushes, they followed the 
irregular line through the little canals formed by 
their separation where the waters deepened, the 
rushes concealing their approach until imder the 
rising bank where the camp was from which came 
the smoke. Queen was becoming restless, and stick- 
ing her head over the side of the canoe she sniffed the 
air and whined. Leaving her in the boat with La 
Breaux, the sheriff crawled up the bank, cautiously 
advancing along a narrow path through the tall wild 
cane, when there came into view a long, low shack 
composed of poles resting in the forks of stakes 
driven in the ground, covered and walled with the 
reeds cut from the small open space about the shack. 
Squatting in front of it was a group agreeing with the 
description given by the Indian — a powerful black 
and two smaller negroes, with a white man of unusual 
appearance. The last was of strong build, his head 
covered with a red and yellow cotton handkerchief 
(arranged turban fashion), giving color to a dark sim- 
bumt face, with heavy brows and black eyes and 
aquiline nose lending greater force to this counte- 
nance of a desperate cast. His muscular torso was 
covered with a red flannel shirt, open in front, showing 
a broad, hairy chest. The sleeves rolled up above 
the elbows displayed brawny arms, covered with 
tattoo marks. The legs were bare nearly to the knee, 
where his blue trousers were rolled. Innocent of 
socks, his feet were covered with a stout pair of shoes. 


THE RUNAWAY CAMP. 


45 


Around his waist was a heavy leather belt, with a 
sheath for a dirk-knife and a pistol holster attached, 
and carrying these weapons. The sheriff was forced 
into action by the yelping of Queen, whom the French- 
man could not control after the sheriff had disappeared 
in the cane. He stepped boldly into the clearing, 
covering the group with his gun, at the same time 
commanding them to throw up their hands. 

Taken so completely by surprise, they jumped up 
and faced the intruder, dazed by the suddenness of 
his appearance. The big negro and Dago standing 
between the sheriff and other two gave the latter 
an opportunity to dash behind the shack, which they 
took advantage of, and went crashing through the 
canebrake with Queen in hot pursuit. The deputy 
and Frenchman were soon with the sheriff. The two 
captives, standing with their hands raised above their 
heads as commanded by the sheriff, were at once 
shackled together and securely bound. The sheriff 
left the prisoners in the care of his companions and 
hastened in the direction taken by the escaping ne- 
groes, following Rover, who was leading over the trail. 

After a sharp run, stopping to listen, he heard both 
dogs and dashed on, thinking he had the fugitives at 
bay. On coming up with the dogs he found them 
standing on the edge of the lake yelping at the rushes 
beyond, the intelligent Queen going partly in the 
water and looking back to tell as well as she could of 
their escape that way. Surveying the ground criti- 
cally, he soon determined that the negroes had taken 
to a boat at this point and were beyond pursuit. 

Returning to the shack, he proceeded to investigate 
the contents, finding it well supplied with skillets. 


46 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

pots, and commissaries of the coarser kind. Several 
hams hung from the cross- poles overhead ; fish heads 
and scales were in evidence everywhere around the 
open space. 

Where the men had been gathered when surprised, 
on an outstretched sheet lay a promiscuous assort- 
ment of ladies’ silk dresses and finery. Tied in a 
small lace handkerchief was a collection of watches 
and jewelry. 

“A pretty good haul after all,” said the sheriff. 
Turning to the turbaned prisoner, he demanded to 
know what he was doing in this camp. The fellow 
only shrugged his broad shoulders. “ Can’t you talk 
English?” asked the sheriff. 

“Notte muche,” looking defiantly at the sheriff, 
with another shrug. 

“Can you parlez vous?” 

“Eleetle.” 

“What are you, Spaniard, Italian, or just Dago?” 

“ Me no Dago, me Italienne,” his eyes flashing hate 
from their fiery black depths and his face flushing 
with intense anger, a scar across it becoming purple. 
“You tuma me loosa, you no talka to me so.” 

“Ah, Mr. Italian, you can talk better than you let 
on ; for so sensitive a gentleman I found you in very 
bad company this morning, and from what I learned 
you have been hanging around here some time with 
these runaway niggers.” 

“Na, me justa coma, my schoona right out da,” 
pointing with his unshackled hand toward the lake. 

“Go, Alex,” said the sheriff to the deputy, “and 
see if the fellow is telling the truth.” The deputy 
did as told and returned in a few minutes, reporting 


THE RUNAWAY CAMP. 


47 


that he could see a small mast off in the direction 
indicated, but that the boat was hidden from view 
by the rushes. 

“ I understand — this fellow was here trading with 
the runaways,” the sheriff said, half to himself. The 
Italian catching his remark was quick to reply : 

“ Me no buy, me sell — ^me no buy.” 

“ I understand. I will attend to your case after 
awhile.” Addressing the negro for the first time, he 
asked: “Whom do you belong to, boy?” 

The negro looked up from under his lids but would 
give no answer. 

“ If you would call him a Dago maybe he would 
talk,” the deputy remarked dryly. 

The negro’s face relaxed, bordering on a smile, but 
he would not answer. The Frenchman, gradually 
comprehending the sally of the deputy, burst into a 
hysterical laugh, slapping his knees in glee. Good 
humor commenced to take possession of the captives. 
The sheriff remarked that they had not been invited, 
but he thought they might as well help themselves to 
some breakfast, as their own had not been over-large. 
They proceeded to replenish the fire and cook such 
things as they found at hand. When through eating 
the Italian was released, the charges removed from 
his pistol, which was returned to him; he was told to 
go, and warned to leave the lake. The negro, still 
shackled, was put in the boat with the deputy and 
Rover and they started off. Then the sheriff and the 
little Frenchman gathered up all the stolen property 
of value and placed it in their boat, set fire to the 
shack, left the blazing camp and followed the other 
canoe. Soon the blaze was roaring in the cane. 


48 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


which was popping from the heat like a thousand 
muskets. When well out in the open waters, looking 
back, they saw the little one-masted schooner spread- 
ing her sail. 

The sheriff remarked that the Dago was no doubt 
an instigator of the robberies, but under the circum- 
stances he could not bring him out. “ These rascals 
know the inlets and lakes like muskrats and carry on 
their thievish trading in comparative safety,” he 
said, but he thought they would not hear of this fel- 
low again for a long time. 

It was near ten o’clock and the mouth of the bayou 
was not yet come to, where the hard work was to 
begin over its obstructions. They hoped to reach 
the sunken fiat by late noon, which they did without 
special incident. 

The Frenchman proved a good guide in directing 
them into the channel, which was not always easily 
defined. When the negro was taken out and that 
part of the pack which had been kept at the mill was 
brought up by those who had them in charge, the 
dogs sniffed about the negro and began a medley of 
howls. Then he spoke for the only time, saying: 
” Go way frum me, dogs, doncher be tellin’ no lies 
on me.” 

“You are the negro who burned that sugar-mill 
and robbed that house, certain!” said the sheriff. 
The negro became sullen and did not again speak 
until brought into the presence of his master. 

A few nights after the fire, the children having all 
long since gone to bed, the older members of the 
family being seated in the library at the White 
Castle, yayming and ready to retire, there was a great 


THE RUNAWAY CAMP. 49 

barking of yard dogs outside. Soon Little George 
poked his head in the door and gasped out : 

“Marsteh, dey done cotch Jude, en dey wants 
you! ” He was evidently excited and out of breath, 
losing no time in breaking the news. Mrs. Random 
started and remarked that she had hoped they would 
never hear of Juda again. Mr. Random looked 
worried and hastily followed Little George to the 
side lane gate, where the sheriff and deputy were 
with the negro. Little George announced his master, 
and the sheriff dismounting approached Mr. Random, 
saying he believed he had one of his negroes, from 
the advertised description given of him some time 
ago, but that he could get nothing out of the negro 
himself, and he had brought him for his identifica- 
tion. Mr. Random then came close to the small 
two-wheeled cart, peered at the bound giant in the 
body of it, and asked if that was Juda. 

“Yes, Marsteh, dis iz Jude. Marsteh, I neveh 
burnt no sugar-house en neveh stole nothin’ like dey 
say! Fo’ God, Marsteh — ’’ 

“ Shut up, you black rascal,” said the sheriff, “ did 
we not find the plunder in your den?” 

“ Fo’ God, Marsteh — ” 

“That will do, Jude. Come, gentlemen, we will 
not argue the matter here. I expect your patience 
has been sorely tried, so if you will go on to my 
manager’s house he will take charge of Juda, and 
then I will be glad to see you at the house, where I 
will care for you to-night and we will go over this 
matter more at length.” Later Mr. Random and 
the sheriff held a long conference, and were in earnest 
conversation again the next morning after breakfast, 


50 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

when it was decided that Juda should be conveyed to 
the Parish jail, the evidence against the negro being 
sufficient, on so grave a charge, to warrant this trans- 
fer from the master to the State ; Mr. Random becom- 
ing in this relation of master and slave the defender 
rather than the judge. The negro, protesting his 
innocence, devolved the duty upon Mr. Random to see 
that he should not be punished until proved guilty 
before the law. In due time he engaged a lawyer to 
defend Juda, but the evidence was considered con- 
clusive, and Juda was sent to the State penitentiary. 

A year or two after, he and the other inmates were 
liberated by the Yankees when they took possession 
of the capital, and Juda was seen dressed in a 
“military suit” and said he had “jined the army,” 
so it was reported among the negroes at the White 
Castle. Meely ceased some of her follies after Juda’s 
assault on “ Yaller Jack,” and in the course of time 
gave him the preference, whether out of sympathy 
or mere wantonness, no one knows. 


Chapter VII. 


DESCRIPTIONS OF PLANTERS. 

The owners of plantations in early days were 
mostly traveled, intelligent, and well read. The 
men had collegiate educations, and the women were 
well taught. 

Having abundance of time to devote to such cul- 
ture, they were social and fond of giving dinners, in 
which they excelled ; fish, ice, and oysters in season 
being sent from New Orleans regularly, with other 
good things. The men adhered to the old English 
custom of rising with the ladies after dinner and re- 
seating themselves to exchange thoughts over their 
wines and crack jokes with their nuts after the ladies 
had passed into the parlor, where coffee was handed 
by slaves. 

The children were not allowed wine, but as I was 
sometimes one of the last to leave the table — know- 
ing and loving children well and watching for them — 
while going out of one door I would observe a little 
saucy girl or boy slyly run in another and tip the 
glasses before the servants came in to remove them. 
I smiled at the thought of what mamma would do if 
she only knew. 

In the good old days these people spent much time 
riding and driving, having fine saddle and carriage 
horses. 

In summer — about sunset — was a favorite time for 
the ladies to drive ; without hats and attired in light 
fabrics they appeared very dainty and attractive, 
bowing and smiling as they passed friends and occa- 


52 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

sionally stopping for a chat with them. In this 
circle of society there was a sprinkling of French 
Creoles. Ah, how merry they were! What fine 
dinners they gave ! Most of them were Romanists. 
A pretty custom among them was to dedicate a little 
girl to the Virgin Mary for a certain number of years, 
during which time she wore only blue and white. 

Among them I once witnessed a touching and tender 
demonstration from youth to youth at a young girl’s 
funeral. As the pall-bearers lifted the casket from 
the hearse, about a half-dozen intimate girl friends of 
the deceased, who were assembled in the coimtry 
church-yard, came forward, each prettily dressed in 
white, symbols of youth and purity, and took an end of 
a bunch of white ribbons starting from a common cen- 
ter in the coffin-lid, accompanying it thus outside the 
pall-bearers to the church door and later to the grave. 

The elder French ladies wore what they called a 
blouse, and what resembled a Mother Hubbard of 
to-day. One dear old lady had bowers of roses ; in 
escorting a favorite lady visitor to the carriage she 
would call to a darky (some of whom were always 
peeping around from behind places) to bring her a 
pair of garden shears; stepping blithely hither and 
thither from bush to bush, like a humming-bird 
among the flowers, clipping the choicest and piling 
them on a salver which the slave held, then gathering 
them up in a bunch, she laid them herself on the 
carriage seat inside, to be taken home with the caller. 
Though polite to all, her extra touches gave shades 
of meaning. She never let one go without refresh- 
ments, a glass of cordial and some cake in winter or 
cool orange-flower water or lemonade in summer. 


DESCRIPTIONS OF PLANTERS. 


53 


Indeed, this last feature was customary with all, 
and seemed a part of one’s hospitality. My French 
lady was so fond of perfume she kept a jug of cologne 
water in the bath-room to sprinkle in the bath. She 
reserved a cottage near the public road, apart from 
her dwelling and its immediate surroundings, for 
wayfarers. Of course these occasionally included 
tramps who might want a night’s lodging. Imagine 
such a kind heart! Indeed, her very name was 
Amour (love). Her great parlor, upon which every 
room in her house seemed to open, was decorated with 
handsome old family portraits which alone might 
have attested her right to be classed among the 
aristocracy, yet so general was her kindness, when 
she died there were few in high life so deeply regretted 
by all classes. 

In those days when anybody died in the neighbor- 
hood a boy on horseback would leave what was 
called a funeral notice at the house of each friend. 
The notice was a sheet of paper bordered with black, 
having a tombstone and a weeping willow printed on 
it, with the name of the deceased and the date of the 
burial below. If the bearer seemed to be hurried 
some one of the family who happened to see him 
coming in would be ready to meet him, read it and 
hand it back to him if he said he did not have enough 
to go around, and he would go flying off to the next 
neighbor until he had invited, or informed, all he 
thought necessary. In addition to this, a notice was 
tacked in a conspicuous place at the post-office, a cus- 
tom which obtains at the present time in small places. 

Fishing and himting were the sports of the men. 
Bear and deer abounded, as well as other large game ; 


54 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

partridge and woodcock in the fields and duck on the 
lakes. A roasted bear’s-paw was said to be a great 
treat by the hunters, and if its fiavor is to be gauged 
by the peculiar way it was prepared for eating, it 
must have been delicious. 

One old hunter said his receipt for cooking it was 
to dig a hole in the ground and make it red-hot with 
live wood coals, put the paw in this, properly dressed, 
and keep it there several hours cooking slowly but 
surely under more live wood coals until done to a 
turn, and that it was good, with a capital G. 

There were quite a number of what were called 
“free negroes,” enough to form a little circle of 
society among themselves, for though respected they 
did not mix socially with the whites. They had the 
same advantages as the upper circle, owned slaves, 
had large plantations — some of them getting edu- 
cated in France — and were so wealthy that when the 
daughter of the most prominent was married her 
father presented her with an eighteen hundred dollar 
bedstead and a thousand dollar bracelet. 

The German professor who made the rounds in the 
neighborhood as music teacher gave her lessons on 
the piano, and remarked that she had talent, but her 
hands were too small to stretch an octave. 

She had a nice wedding, but the beautiful bed- 
stead with its four elaborately carved posts and 
damask canopy was too high for her room in the low 
French house, and the attic floor above had to be 
raised to admit it. Such is the story as the professor 
gave it. 

These colored planters were acquainted with 
French literature and spoke the French language 


DESCRIPTIONS OF PLANTERS. 


55 


among themselves ; were known by their first names, 
without any prefix. Of course when they lost their 
slaves, like their white neighbors, they lost their all. 
Some of them were quick to seize the opportunity 
politics offered. Being educated, they became 
prominent leaders among their race, and drew the 
salaries of honorable positions, with large perquisites 
never before or since known to belong to the office. 
The more scrupulous fell back upon their various 
accomplishments to make a bare living for them- 
selves. 

Richard Random, the owner of the White Castle 
and the broad lands I have described, was command- 
ing in height, with the air of a patrician nobly 
defined, and of a Saxon type. To describe his true 
nature I can best use the words of a friend and 
close observer. 

“Among characters, one who my experience of 
life and people has taught me to esteem at his full 
value is the master of the White Castle; imbued 
with pride, yet unpretentious, thrifty, purely honest, 
and shedding all the sunshine of his nature into his 
own home and upon his own family. The very sim- 
plicity of his character invested it with greatness. 
Others laid claims to fame, but when Justice places 
the wreath of nobility of character she will lay it 
upon the grave of this one.” As for the mistress. 
Dean Stanley once met her and remarked that for 
elegance of bearing and grace of manner she equaled 
any English duchess he had ever met. In repose 
she was stately, otherwise vivacious, with a re- 
markable degree of energy and courage, which the 
war developed to a heroic point and belied the 


$6 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

prevalent Northern idea of the indolent Southern 
women. She was descended from the French mar- 
quis mentioned elsewhere. Without any apparent 
effort she had full command of the servants, impress- 
ing them so forcibly with the idea of her vigilance 
they said she seemed to have eyes in the back of 
her head. Yet she was so kind in all their troubles 
they looked on her as a friend. I have seen her 
sitting up at night, after the war, making clothes for 
negro babies whose mothers were shiftless. 

There were nine children in the Random family, 
Robert and Algernon, eighteen and sixteen respec- 
tively, Patricia and Penelope, eight and five, 
children of Mr. and Mrs. Richard Random; two of 
Mr. Random’s orphaned nieces (his sister Cordelia’s 
children), Adelaide and Isabel, sixteen and fourteen, 
and Richard, Eugenia, and Bertha, ten, five, and 
three, motherless children of Mr. Random’s brother 
William and Mrs. Random’s sister Bertha. Mr. 
William Random was consul in foreign parts. Julia 
and Richard came between Algernon and Patricia, 
but they died in their infancy. One can easily con- 
ceive how happy and prosperous was this family 
when the storm broke upon the South, changing all 
the old ways, making them but a vague reminiscence. 


Chapter VIII. 


RUMORS OF WAR. 

There were rumors and rumors of war and the 
superstitious thought it was predicted in the sky, 
for one summer night the whole canopy of the 
heavens was obscured by mottled clouds which were 
tinged with color as red as blood. Such a phenome- 
non had not been seen before by those who saw it 
then, nor has it been seen since. Then there were 
comets which the negroes were quite sure would end 
the world, and so it seemed — for them — for subse- 
quent events opened up a new world they had not 
hitherto dreamed of. Speaking figuratively, the 
ominous clouds burst and deluged the beautiful land 
with blood. 

When Mr. Random heard the enemy were near he 
took many of his slaves to a secluded spot in Texas, 
to keep them together until the war should be over. 
He also took some furniture and handsome glass and 
china, to help establish another home in case of 
necessity for his family during this time. On his 
arrival he purchased a place in the interior, upon 
which he and his slaves lived comfortably. He then 
told them that he would let the issues of the war 
decide their final disposal, that he in the meantime 
would be a good master to them and hoped they would 
give him no trouble, that some of them were separated 
from their families just as he was from his, but that 
all who wished it would be reunited in due time. 

Mrs. Random remained on the home plantation 
with the children and continued to carry it on with 


58 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

the remaining slaves, hoping their presence would 
save it from destruction. When she saw the great 
armed ships moving stealthily along the river, view- 
ing their recent acquisitions, she put a dagger in her 
belt and went on the front gallery to watch the 
unknown foe. Some of the officers were later enter- 
tained and cordial relations established, to be fol- 
lowed up after the war. Mrs. Random was not with- 
out trepidation herself at this time, however, and the 
children were quite sure all their heads would be cut 
off, though they went out to look on too. For the 
present nothing was molested, but when some Con- 
federates passed in front on the public road — then the 
bombs burst around the house, sending a bullet 
crashing through a window with such force it went 
through the wall on the other side of the room, and 
putting several in the posts on the veranda, also 
scattering them over the floor, where they fell rolling 
around the occupants’ feet. When the shelling 
became too fierce the basement was sought as the 
safest place — there was company in the house, as 
there usually is in a Southern home. When they 
heard the cannon booming and saw the ground tom 
up around them, the children, who were out in the 
meadow with old Minerva, began to cry, so she 
tucked them under a bridge near by, thinking it a 
safe place, and got under herself, cautiously peeping 
out to watch the situation from time to time. 

The shelling followed the troops, who were passing, 
and later the bombs fell at some other place, when 
Minerva with her frightened brood saw her way safe 
to the house and arrived (breathless with excitement) 
much to the relief of Mrs. Random. 


RUMORS OF WAR. 


59 


Affairs soon grew steadily worse. All the sheep 
and cattle were driven away and Yankee soldiers 
became frequent visitors, spying over the place to see 
if anything contraband was hidden, taking every 
shotgun and pistol to be found, leaving no firearms 
about the place as a protection against marauders, 
and often roughly demanding that the ladies’ ward- 
robes and bureaus be opened for inspection. The 
ladies did as commanded and looked on with disdain, 
while the children made faces, which so embarrassed 
one of them he called the search off. Of course it 
does not seem zealous or courageous to a prejudiced 
mind to be routed by a few women, but show me the 
man who has any sort of gallantry that does not suc- 
cumb before one beautiful woman, and two of these 
were bewitching damsels, Adelaide and Isabel. 
They were said to be descended from General Wash- 
ington’s brother Charles, and had all the fine bearing 
of the General, combined with the grace and beauty 
of several generations of elegant mothers. The 
officer in question so manifested his dissatisfaction 
at doing his duty he generously handed his beautiful 
silver-mounted weapon to Mrs. Random when she 
complained of having nothing to defend the family 
from undue intrusion. If he ever reads this book he 
will know that a chivalrous deed is not forgotten. 
The disdainful girls, even, wished he was on their 
side. That night some thieves were making en- 
croachments on the chicken-roosts when Mrs. Ran- 
dom fired three successive shots, dispersing them — 
they throwing themselves across their saddles with- 
out taking time to mount, and letting their horses 
have full rein. 


6o 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


In the household was a Northern governess whom 
the children saw waving to the gunboats when they 
first appeared, and thinking it a bad sign they, in 
their enthusiasm, refused to be taught by her any 
longer. While humoring them in the matter Mrs. 
Random continued to be courteous and made them 
so, giving her a pleasant home for some months — 
until it was possible for her to go through the lines 
to the North. She had been in various branches of 
the family for years, received as one of them, but she 
never became quite Southemized like many others 
from the North, and always sent her money to be 
invested there. 

One day two Confederate guerrillas came dashing 
in, following in pursuit two Federal marauders, and 
after a few shots exchanged disarmed the Federals 
and presented their weapons to the ladies of the 
house. But they were not of much service to the 
ladies, who were afraid of the enemy finding them in 
their searches. Not wishing to pay the penalty of 
having such tell-tale articles about, they returned 
them to the captors, thanked them for their good 
intentions, complimented them for their prowess in 
arresting the prowlers, and gave them a good dinner 
as a reward for saving the chicken-roost and other 
good things the prowlers might have demanded, 
though the latter got some dinner too. 

Once the ladies were subjected to the most un- 
pleasant situation of having a negro guard around 
the house for a day. They thought this the greatest 
indignity of all. All persons owning property were 
compelled to take the oath to save it from being 
foraged. 


RUMORS OF WAR. 


6l 


One French girl made a great to-do over it, and 
proposed getting out of it by reminding the provost 
marshal that she was a lady and could not swear. 
But in spite of all her protestations the enemy in- 
sisted and she had to swear. 


Chapter IX. 


THE TRIP TO ATTAKAPAS. 

Mr. Random’s two nieces, Adelaide and Isabel, 
had lived at the White Castle from infancy. Every- 
body called them Adelaide and Isabel Random, 
but Random was not their real name. It was Thorn- 
hill, Thornburg, or something with a thorn in it, 
though they resembled roses rather than thorns. I 
never heard their last name called but once — ^when I 
heard the story relating to it. Mr. and Mrs. Ran- 
dom, it seemed, did not want them to know that they 
were orphans until they were old enough to feel no 
pang of sorrow over the matter, and one day when a 
garrulous neighbor informed them, they became 
furious and said the name of “Random” was good 
enough for them and that they did not want 
any other “pa” and “ma,” so this settled the 
question at once, and no one ever disputed their right 
to the name of Random. 

From Mrs. Random’s point of view, she must have 
looked upon the enemy as similar to some in ancient 
history, where they made unwilling wives of those 
who suited them. As soon as she could, after the 
enemy’s approach in 1862, she hunted up a former 
governess who was fond of adventure — having 
fled from New Orleans up the Mississippi in a 
skiff when it fell — equipped “ Little Billy,” the white 
cooper on the plantation, and Caesar, a herculean 
slave much trusted, and started them off with 
Adelaide and Isabel to the interior, or the Attakapas 
coimtry. 


THE TRIP TO ATTAKAPAS. 63 

In a carriage, with a cart for trunks, bandboxes, 
and so forth, they set out. After driving many miles 
over a well-worn road through a tangled Southern 
wood (for many traveled covertly in those days, 
and Mrs. Random had given them directions), they 
reached a comfortable-looking dwelling, where they 
stopped and a nice elderly lady bade them welcome. 

Mr. Random had previously passed here on his 
way to Texas, and upon learning who the parties 
were she tendered them the utmost cordiality ; after 
giving them a good night’s rest, reluctantly saw them 
depart. 

They met with a similar reception from another 
party who lived near the waters of Grand Lake, and 
who was accustomed to having travelers stop in this 
friendly way during the war. Next day “Miss 
Mary” (as the young ladies called the governess), 
themselves, “Little Billy,” and Caesar reached the 
borders of that weird lake in the depths of the cypress 
forest. Miss Mary felt for the first time the burden 
of her undertaking. Until now she was spurred on 
by excitement and the novelty. Having the firm 
earth beneath and an occasional habitation to give 
assurance of succor in case of need, the little party 
enjoyed the experience. But with a threatening 
cloud and this expanse of water confronting their 
way, the gloomy forest bounding all, the low trees at 
the water’s edge, gray with festoons of moss, gave a 
somber promise of a safe passage to the distant shore. 
None to help save the sturdy black and “Little 
Billy.” Her heart almost failed her. The boats 
looked so frail and small that were to bear them out 
among the rushes — cutting the waters into irregular 


64 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

pools of various sizes — and it seemed such a be- 
wildering labyrinth, such a tangled way. 

There was no dearth of soimds, but all were wild 
andimcivilized. The fish-hawk circled, and startled 
all things into silence with its piercing cry — hushed 
the water-hen’s plaintive “pooldoo” and the chirp 
of insects that filled everywhere with imcanny 
sounds. Blue cranes flapped lazily along overhead 
or stretched their long necks up with solemn manner 
from tangled sea-grass or from where the water 
lilies grew among their spreading leaves floating on 
the shallow water. 

All seemed to these frail women to add despair to 
the undertaking. However, they took skiffs to the 
opposite shore, “Little Billy” rowing one with the 
trunks and other baggage, Caesar rowing the ladies. 

The cart-driver was to remain until Miss Mary, 
“ Little Billy,” and Caesar returned in a few days. 

As they rounded the first clump of rushes they dis- 
covered a huge alligator, slimy with mud, blinking 
its little bright eyes and sunning itself on a projecting 
snag. It slid hurriedly into the water as all the 
ladies screamed, and was seen no more. 

Ere they reached the center of the lake the clouds 
began to gather, and there seemed to be an affinity 
between them and the waters; the waves dashed 
high to meet them and the boats rocked from side to 
side. It was a desperate time. Each felt his or her 
doom was sealed, but not a word from the ladies 
nor a sign from Caesar, though “Little Billy” was 
mBkmgsui generis demonstrations through it all. 
Caesar said as long as he could see something little 
and black in the distance sitting erect he knew 


THE TRIP TO ATTAKAPAS. 6$ 

“Little Billy” and the trunks were safe, and had 
hopes for all. 

“Little Billy” was a character; in honor of the 
occasion he wore a black frock coat and tall silk hat. 
He kept house and raised chickens with his friend 
Mr. Cross. On accumulating a certain number of 
eggs, their old darky said “ Little Billy” would show 
them to Mr. Cross and tell him “ If he would take out 
his he would know which were his’en.” 

By the grace of Heaven the party at last gained the 
other side, where another kind family took them in, 
this being one of the usual stopping-places on the 
route. They reached here just in time, for it imme- 
diately began to rain in torrents. The two young 
ladies had been most luxuriously reared, having had 
a maid to even hold the cup while they brushed their 
pretty teeth, but they put on brave faces and seemed 
to relish the novelty of the route, when there 
was no danger in sight. When the storm passed, 
after a drive of a few miles the journey was con- 
tinued by rowboat up the T^che — that beautiful 
bayou, where the tall trees with long beards of moss 
meet and form a sylvan arch above, where scents of 
flowers mingle between the high sloping banks, the 
long green of shrubs mixing with their brilliant hue ; 
the bright-plumaged birds sing and flutter in and out 
their leafy haunts, and where large and imposing 
habitations stand stately in the distance, fringed still 
farther on by field and sugar-house. 

The smooth gliding of the boats upon the waters, 
where here and there rays of sunshine glistened 
across them in daytime, the picturesque bridges 
over the silver-gray bayou, and deep shadows at 


66 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


nightfall when all nature was in repose, when nothing 
varied the stillness but the splash of the oars and an 
occasional song, or bark of a dog from the shore, 
inspired a sentiment which awakened the ladies to 
the romance of the situation. In her attractive way 
“Miss Mary,” who was an accomplished lady from 
Boston, pointed out the living pictures of still life 
from Longfellow’s sweet strains, and accompanied 
her hand as she shifted it now here, now there, with 
the most appropriate words from the poet. Soon 
they reached the imcle’s house — before the lights 
were out. This was to be theyoimg ladies’ abiding- 
place until all danger was over at their own home ; 
then they were to return by New Orleans, the usual 
way. 

When Miss Mary, with her escort, started back 
from this peaceful home on the Bayou T^che a box 
of homemade candied sweets of guava, citron, lemon, 
fig, lime, and orange, gathered on the place, were 
sent along. 

These delicacies were greatly appreciated, and 
Mrs. Random was thankful for the happy termina- 
tion of their adventures, but grieved to learn that the 
furniture, glass, and china had been destroyed or 
confiscated by the Federals in a raid through the 
parts where they were stored by Mr. Random on his 
way to Texas. 

But greater trials than the loss of household furni- 
ture, valuable heirlooms though they be, were en- 
grossing her mind. Her noble son, Robert, had been 
killed in battle and filled an unknown grave, bringing 
far deeper sorrow to that once happy family. Sepa- 
rated from those she loved, with little communica- 


THE TRIP TO ATTAKAPAS. 


67 


tion, none to lean on, dreading the worst, hoping and 
praying for the best, Mrs. Random braved it all, 
proving the heroic mould Southern women were cast 
in. Mothers of as brave men as ever battled in 
defense of inherent rights, and when time shall 
extinguish prejudice and justice establish truth, 
monuments will find the unknown graves of their 
sons, and a halo of glory encircle their own names 
because they called them mother. 


Chapter X. 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 

When the war was over, the slaves free, and all the 
preliminaries of peace gone through with, there was 
nothing observed to demonstrate the fact in the 
remote parts of Texas — nor any one around to enforce 
it — and one day when Mr. Random was sitting on the 
porch of his log cabin smoking his pipe, bemoaning 
his losses, and thinking how the sudden freedom of 
his slaves would have a tendency to narrow his 
already depleted purse, a man from Cuba, Don 
Antonio Daselio, whose acquaintance he had pre- 
viously made, appeared in the gate, making a low 
bow as is the custom with Spaniards. 

Mr. Random rose to greet him, giving him a cor- 
dial shake of the hand, and begged him to be seated. 
When he had settled himself in a comfortable rocker 
and discoursed on the weather and minor topics a 
little, he said : 

“So, Mr. Random, the war is over.” 

“ Yes, and 111 be glad to get home.” 

“ What will you do with the niggers, Mr. Random ?” 

“Take them along, too.” 

“Sacre! Whew! what great expense! What sac- 
refeece!” (Don Daselio, like many foreigners, lapsed 
into broken English when he was excited or off his 
guard.) “ De nigger is happier when he slave, hap- 
pier dan in Afrique — I give you two hundred tousand 
dollar for dem, Mr. Random. Nigger die if he free, 
nigger no know how to take care of himself, nigger 
surely die, Mr. Random. Your kindness is mees- 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 69 

taken, sir, meestaken. I give you de money in gold, 
sir, in gold, cash, sir.” 

Mr. Random went on smoking his pipe, which had 
gone out and been relighted during the conversation, 
looked at the Don out of the comers of his eyes to see 
if he could discover any indications of insanity, and 
remarked quietly : 

“ Negroes are of no value now, Don; you must be 
joking.” 

“Yes, yes, dey are — dey are in Cuba. I ship dem 
dare. Jus’ sell ’em. I’ll tak’ de responcibeelitee. 
You pay for de nigger, you never stole him, you have 
right to get your money back.” 

“ How much did you say?” 

“Two hundred tousand dollar, gold, cash.” 

“ That’s a big sum these hard times, Don.” 

“Yes, and you go home and feex up your place wid 
de money and lib lak a preence — on de odder hand 
you may stmggle for years and never be reech.” 

“Well, Don, your offer is tempting. I was thinking 
just such things when I saw you enter ; take dinner 
with me, and I will see what I can do for you,” which 
so elated the Don he did not notice the brown study 
his host was in the while. 

After dinner Mr. Random had the darkies assem- 
bled and presented them to the Don, told them the 
issues of the war, the offer of the Don (whose eyes 
were sparkling) , and before their dazed minds could 
plunge from the hope of freedom to the abyss of 
Cuban captivity — or were even able to recognize the 
magnanimity of his character, he told the Cuban he 
had never broken his word to any man, that he must 
abide by the decision of the war, as he had told them 


70 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

he would — that he would not sell them. For a 
moment there was silence . Then a great shout arose . 
The sturdiest men of the dusky group took the 
master on their shoulders and paraded him around, 
with wild songs of happiness, and gave themselves a 
grand jubilee. Even the Don’s eyes were misty, and 
he joined in the shout. Much of our unkindness 
to others is a lack of knowing their heart’s desires 
rather than direct cruelty, and it was not long before 
Mr. Random left for Louisiana with those negroes 
who wished it. 

After his return he reinstated himself upon his 
plantations, hoping in a few years, with care and 
economy, to be fairly comfortable. 

All the people of Louisiana, after the war, taking 
heart from the fact that they had a better outlook 
than those in the States which were more the seat of 
war and devastation, got what they could together 
and started afresh. At the coimtry stores, on the 
steamboats, and wherever it was convenient to 
gather, the conversation always drifted to the war 
and the changes it had wrought. 

At the White Castle, ever an interesting center, 
the family associates and their guests assembled and 
related their various experiences aroimd the winter 
hearth. 

One evening in the early fall, following the war, the 
family, including some friends, were in the library, 
according to their usual custom; Adelaide and 
Isabel sitting comfortably about with their shapely 
heads resting against the big chair backs, Penelope 
and Eugenia giggling in one comer, Bertha playing 
with some cats on the hearthrug, Richard reading 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


71 


near by, and Patricia with some embroidery in hand. 
Algernon and the older people, including Mr. and Mrs. 
Random, an elderly neighbor, Mrs. Hastings, a Mrs. 
Johnston from New Orleans, and the boys’ former 
tutor, all seated in rocking-chairs before the crackling 
fire — for the Randoms burned wood in the library. 
The tutor was relating his war experiences. He was 
originally from Pennsylvania, was rather quick- 
tempered in school, for he thought nothing of catch- 
ing the boys by the collar and shaking them against 
the wall when he got. out of patience — so it was 
whispered among themselves. 

He was too conscientious. He kept the boys in on 
the slightest provocation, they thought. Old Dan, 
who drove the dogcart every afternoon for a neigh- 
bor’s boys, would get so tired waiting he would say : 
“ Dat teacher might’s well let ’em go, ’tain gwine do 
no good, nohow.” And subsequent events seemed to 
verify that statement in regard to Dan’s young 
masters. But the tutor loved the South so well he 
fought and suffered for it, and I believe the boys for- 
gave him his shortcomings in the schoolroom when 
they heard of his hairbreadth escapes in behalf of the 
Cause. 

Through friends he made during the war he be- 
came very prosperous, when he afterward went into 
business in Memphis, Tennessee. 

Presently the door-bell rang and in walked Leo 
Carter, who was admitted by Penelope and Eugenia, 
both running to see which would get there first, when 
they heard footsteps on the gallery. Leo was the 
son of a bosom friend of Mr. Random’s, and had lost 
an arm at Gettysburg. 


72 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“How are you, Leo,” said Mr. Random, rising. 
“ I heard you had reached home, and am sorry we do 
not see as much of you as formerly,” glancing grimly 
at his armless sleeve and shaking his hand vigorously. 

After greeting every one, Leo took the vacant chair 
near Mrs. Hastings. This lady had gotten so in the 
habit of knitting socks and other articles for the 
soldiers she could not readily give it up entirely, 
though she laid the knitting aside until the greetings 
and expressions of pleasure at seeing the young hero 
were exhausted. 

On seeing her take the knitting up again, Leo 
turned to her and said it brought to mind a true and 
very amusing incident concerning which some one 
had written a poem called “The Rebel Sock.” She 
asked him to repeat it. He said he would, what he 
could remember of it. 

THE REBEL SOCK. 

“The day wore on to afternoon — 

That warm and drowsy hour 
When nature’s self doth seem to feel 
A touch of Morpheus’ power. 

A farmhouse door stood open wide, 

The men were all away. 

The ladies dozing in their rooms, 

The children at their play. 

The house-dog lay upon the steps. 

But never turned his head. 

Though crackling on the gravel walk 
He heard a stranger’s tread. 

Old grandma in her rocking-chair 
Sat knitting in the hall. 

When suddenly upon her work 
A shadow seemed to fall. 

She raised her eyes and there she saw 
Our Federal hero stand. 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


73 


His little cap was on his head, 

His sword was in his hand ; 

While circling round and round the house 
His gallant soldiers ride, 

To guard the open kitchen door 
And chicken-coop beside. 

“Slowly the dear old lady rose. 

And tottering forward came ; 

And peering dimly through her specs 
Said, ‘Honey, what’s your name?’ 

Then as she raised her withered hand 
To pat his sturdy arm, 

‘There’s no one here but grandmamma. 

And she won’t do you harm. 

Come, take a seat, and don’t be skeered — 

Put up your sword, my child, 

I wouldn’t hurt you for the world, ’ 

She gently said, and smiled. 

“‘Madam, my duty must be done, 

And I am firm as rock. ’ 

‘Yes, honey, I am getting old. 

And for hard work ain’t fit. 

But for Confederate soldiers still 
I thank the Lord, can knit.’ 

‘Madam, your work is contraband. 

And Congress confiscates 
This rebel sock, which now I seize, 

To the United States.’ 

‘Yes, honey, don’t be skeered, for I 
Will give it up to you,’ 

And slowly from her half-knit sock, 

The dame her needles drew. 

Broke off the thread, wound up her ball. 

And stuck the needles in. 

‘ Here, take it, child, and I to-night 
Another will begin.’” 

They all laughed heartily over it, and Mrs. Hast- 
ings asked Patricia, Mr. Random’s eldest daughter, 
if she had ever knit any socks for the soldiers. 


74 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

“Yes, Mam,” she said proudly, “ I knit on one till 
I got to the heel, mother turned that, and then I got 
her to narrow the toe ; somebody made the other one, 
and I put them in the box for the soldiers. I made a 
helmet, too, all except the mouth, and sent it in the 
box with the grown people’s things.” Mrs. Hastings 
siniled and said : “ That was doing very well for one 
so young; how old were you then?” 

“ I was about eleven, and I would have made some 
more,” answered Patricia, growing animated with 
the thought of her part in the war, “but I tried to 
dye my yam with poke-berries and pumpkin, which 
spoiled it, and before I could get any more the war 
was over.” 

At this juncture, in the freshness and beauty of 
young life, Harold Page and Claud Hastings (neigh- 
bors’ sons) came in, followed by the same little girls 
who had appointed themselves doorkeepers. After 
shaking hands all around they seated themselves by 
Patricia. Claud was Mrs. Hasting’s grandson. Here 
Leo asked Mrs. Johnston, to whom he had been intro- 
duced as coming from New Orleans, if she had par- 
ticipated in the Battle of the Handkerchiefs fought 
there Friday, February the twentieth, eighteen hun- 
dred and sixty-three. 

She answered “ Of course” she had, and as poetry 
was the order of the day, she could best tell it in 
rhyme written soon after, but for a fuller under- 
standing of it she explained it was on the occasion of 
an exchange of prisoners. In a clear ringing voice, 
with all the excitement of one who had participated, 
she began : 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


THE GREATEST VICTORY OF THE WAR, 

(La Bataille des Mouchoirs) 

OR 

GENERAL banks’ CHARGE ON THE LADIES OF NEW ORLEANS 

“ Of all the battles, both modern or old. 

By poet sung or historian told. 

Of all the routs that ever were seen 

From the days of Saladin to Marshal Turenne, 
Or all the victories later that rumor won, 

• From Waterloo’s field to that of Bull Run, 

All, all must hide their fading light 

In the radiant glow of the Handkerchief Fight ; 
And a pang of joy must thrill the land 

When they hear of the deeds of Banks’ band, 

“ ’Twas on the levee, where the tide 
Of Father Mississippi flows. 

Our gallant lads, their country’s pride. 

Won this great victory o’er their foes; 

Four hundred rebels were to leave 
That morning for Secessia’s shades. 

When down there came (you’d scarce believe) 

A troop of children, wives, and maids. 

To wave farewell, to bid Godspeed, 

To shed for them the parting tear. 

To waft them kisses as their meed 

Of praise to soldiers’ hearts most dear. 

“They came in hundreds; thousands lined 
The streets, the roofs — the shipping too ; 

Their ribbons dancing in the wind. 

Their bright eyes flashing love’s adieu. 

’Twas then to danger we awoke. 

But nobly faced the unarmed throng. 

And beat them back with hearty stroke 
Till reinforcements came along. 

We waited long, our aching sight 
Was strained in eager, anxious gaze ; 

At last we saw the bayonets bright. 

Flash in the sunlight’s welcome blaze! 


76 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


The cannon’s dull and heavy roll 
Fell greeting on our gladdened ear, 

Then fired each eye ! then glowed each soul ! 
For well we knew the strife was near, 

‘ Charge ! ’ rang the cry, and on we dashed 
Upon our female foes! 

“As seas in stormy fury lashed. 

Where e’er the tempest blows. 

Like chaff their parasols went down 
As on our gallants rushed. 

And many a bonnet, robe, and gown 
Was torn to shreds or crushed. 

Though well we plied the bayonet 
Still some our efforts braved. 

Defiant both of blow and threat 
Their handkerchiefs still waved. 

Thick grew the fight, loud rolled the din. 

When ‘ Charge 1 ’ rang out again. 

And then our cannon thundered in. 

And scoured o’er the plain. 

“ Down ’neath the unpitying iron heels 
Of horses, children sank. 

While through the crowd the cannon wheels 
Mowed roads on either flank. 

One startled shriek and hollow groan. 

One headlong rush, and then 
Huzzah 1 the field was all our own. 

For we were Banks’ men. 

That night, released from all our toils. 

Our dangers passed and gone. 

We gladly gathered up the spoils 
Our chivalry had won! 

Five hundred handkerchiefs we had snatched. 
From Rebel ladies’ hands. 

Ten parasols, two shoes (not matched). 

Some ribbons, belts, and bands. 

And other things that I forget. 

But then you’ll find them all 
As trophies in that hallowed spot 
The Cradle — Faneuil Hall. 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


77 


“And long on Massachusetts’ shore 
Or on Green Mountains’ side, 

Or where Long Island’s breakers roar, 

And by the Hudson’s tide. 

In times to come, when lamps are lit. 

As fires brightly blaze. 

While round the knees of heroes sit 
The young of happier days. 

Who hsten to those storied deeds 
Of praise to Banks’ band — 

To them sublimely grand — 

Then glory shall award its meed 
And fame proclaim that they alone 
(In triumph’s loudest note) 

May wear henceforth, for valor shown, 

A woman’s petticoat.’’ 

As she finished there was a loud applause, and 
young Harold Page said : “ That must have been the 
most brilliant battle of the war,” and asked Patricia 
if she would not sing the song of “ The Conscript ” for 
Mrs. Johnston, that he and Claud would join in the 
chorus. 

THE CONSCRIPT. 

“ Oh, dear ! I am a conscript, and they say the law is out 
To take all those who wish to go, and those who wish it not. 

They say the man who hastens us to fight in glory’s cause 
Is coming down the public road without the slightest pause. 

CHORUS. 

“ Oh, dear! Oh, dear! 

Oh, dear! what shall I do 
To save my own dear precious self 
And serve my country too ? 

“I am sure he’s coming straight for me. He knows this house con- 
tains 

The ablest-bodied man on earth, and a man of clearest brains. 

I’ll prove my able-bodiedness by knocking down the man. 

I’ll prove the clearness of my mind by staying where I am. 


78 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“It is not that I fear to fight — I’m bravest of the brave — 

And I would face the cannon’s mouth my country’s cause to save, 
But I am thinking of my friends ; the neighborhood would be 
The dullest place on earth. I’m sure, if it were not for me. 

“’Tis true that all young ladies say ‘To war you’d better go,’ 

But then I find they’re very glad to have me for a beau. 

They say that when this war is over, a soldier lad will be 
The only one to get a wife; but wait awhile, you’ll see. 

“And there are several minor things, my darkies and my crop. 

My house and land, my own dear self, and everything I’ve got. 

And if I go, all these are lost. Then is it right to go ? 

And camp is such a horrid place, and I love my comfort so. 

“But as I am talking all this while, old time rolls on apace. 

And if I wish to stay at home, I think I’d best make haste. 

There is a snug place in the woods, far from the eye of man. 

And to the sylvan dell I’ll haste, with bread and water-can. 

“There I can sit and dance and sing, while soldiers search for me. 
And when I am sure that they are gone my smiling face you’ll see. 
I’ll mount my noble steed, and haste to call on ladies round. 

For there’ll be many, without doubt, who are glad I was not found. 

CHORUS. 

‘ ‘ Hurrah ! Hurrah ! 

I know what I shall do. 

I’ll save my own dear precious self 
And let my country go\” 

This caused unusual mirth. Finally Mr. Bagnell, 
his daughter Miranda and son John, a few years 
older than Penelope, were announced by Penelope 
and Eugenia, who, it seemed, liked to go to the door 
in the evenings, which was all very well, for the serv- 
ants wished to be dismissed as soon as tea was over, 
after the war. Mr. Bagnell and Miranda shook 
hands all around, Miranda taking a seat near Ade- 
laide and Isabel, whom Algernon joined; Mr. Bag- 
nell, as usual, sitting or standing where he could best 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


79 


be seen and heard, and they both immediately asked 
Leo all manner of questions concerning his cam- 
paign. John went with Richard and the little girls, 
Penelope and Eugenia. Leo had heard of Miranda’s 
daring, and in his turn inquired of her jokingly how 
she had kept the Yankees “from appropriating her 
pa’s molasses.” 

“Oh, that was easy enough. When I saw the 
gunboat about to land I thought they (meaning the 
Federals) were coming after the molasses on the 
levee waiting to be shipped, and I went out with my 
pistol, which I usually had about me in those days. 
Jumping on the first row of barrels, I told the men 
who came off for the purpose to touch them at the 
peril of their lives, and they didn’t do it either,” she 
said with flashing eyes. 

Of course this announcement would have startled 
a stranger, but Miranda was naturally brave, and 
having this quality strengthened by her helpless 
position when her father was off to the war, none of 
the company were surprised, but rather applauded 
her spirit. 

Mr. Bagnell now said: “This is all very amusing, 
but I can tell you some heartrending circumstances 
which happened in Virginia.” 

The young people listened and caught the intense 
feelings that were wrenching the hearts of the elders 
and treasured them in their memories. He went on 
to tell of a noble old gentleman whom Mr. Random 
knew well, and who returning when the enemy had 
retreated after a fight aroimd his cherished home, 
found the fences leveled and burned, the shade trees 
cut down in his yard, the fruit trees barked by their 


8o 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


horses as far as they could reach, the gravestones of 
his loved ones defaced and broken — every evidence 
of wanton destruction, while in the house the furni- 
ture was hacked by axes, the feathers in the beds and 
pillows scattered on the floors, lard thrown all over 
them from his storeroom, the family portraits slashed 
and punctured. 

While viewing these evidences of fanaticism, look- 
ing into his parlor, where had been an old Colonial 
mantel, and its over-mirror now lying on the hearth 
in fragments, he heard a groan, and straining his old 
eyes discovered a Yankee soldier, wounded and left 
alone, prone upon his back. 

Approaching nearer, he heard him faintly pleading 
for water. Turning and glancing aroimd on the 
scene of destruction, he left him, found a vessel, 
descended the long hill to the spring to bring back the 
first bucket of water he ever carried in his life, knelt 
by the side of the enemy, raised his head, placed the 
fresh water to his lips, and said : “ God forgive you.” 
As the sun was dropping behind the Peaks of Otter 
that evening, with such aid as he could summon, he 
wrapped the dead soldier in his U. S. blanket and 
buried him in the comer of his garden. 

Mr. Random said it was a hard situation to be 
placed in, and that it was the right course to have 
pursued, but how few would have done it, and that 
he was a veritable apple of gold, one with the utmost 
polish. 

“ Yes, yes,” said Mr. Bagnell, shaking his head, his 
remarks taking a wider range. “The Yankees 
forced the war on us and have set the negroes free, 
breaking up an institution with much concrete good 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


8l 


to redeem it, thereby creating a more complex 
problem, with no reason in its defense, only an 
abstract theory founded on a false premise of equal- 
ity, at the cost and sacrifice of so many and better 
lives that the whole negro race can never redeem the 
debt.” 

“Though I do not think,” said Mr. Random, 
“ negroes and whites will ever be equal, socially, I do 
not think war is right, nor do I fully approve of 
slavery, though it has been the means of elevating 
and Christianizing savages in a degree, but I think a 
great injustice has been done us by giving this hoard 
of ignorant people absolute freedom, depriving us of 
our vested rights without any sort of compensation, 
with old and helpless negroes on our hands to be 
cared for. I think, like John J. Crittenden, arbitra- 
tion would have been much better than all this mad 
sacrifice of life and treasure, but this is not the first 
time in the world’s history great wrongs have been 
done in the name of liberty, and our duty now is 
to go forward and do what we can to bring order out 
of the chaos which surrounds us, my friend.” 

Mr. Bagnell was so eager to speak he could hardly 
wait for Mr. Random to finish, and as was his habit 
when excited, he rose from his chair and walked 
aroimd the room. 

“Why, Random! you do not believe in war, youl 
when you let your slaves build railroads and dig nitre 
for the cause, while you might have raised cotton and 
sold it at fabulous prices over the border. You do 
not believe in war ? Ump I ’ ’ 

“ Well, Bagnell, I don’t, but I had to be loyal to the 
South, and do not regret it. I have ever been for 


82 


THE WHITE CASTLE OP LOUISIANA. 


peace and did not think secession would help us — but 
I did hope to thrash the Yankees, as long as they 
brought us into it, and go back into the Union of our 
own accord.” 

“Well said! Well said! I think better of you, 
indeed I do. Good night. Come on, Miranda,” 
and with a flourish of his cane he always carried at 
night he bowed himself out with Miranda in the 
wake, the latter laughing with all her might at her 
“pa’s” ire. John was to remain all night with 
Richard. 

Algernon saw them to the carriage and thought 
Miranda’s outline, which he saw in the half-light, very 
charming as he lifted her in. He felt the magic touch 
of her little gloved hand in saying good-night. The 
stars looked brighter, the whole world seemed en- 
chanted. When he again entered the room Isabel 
smiled at the glow still on his coimtenance. Not that 
he wore his heart on his sleeve — he was too much like 
his father for that — but what he did was done with 
all his heart and soul. The whole Coast knew that 
Algernon was in love with Miranda — and she ? How 
can any one tell this about a woman like Miranda ? 

She was slender and pretty, but had a hidden force 
felt by all who approached her. Mr. Bagnell was 
fond of his “ little girl,” as he called her, and she loved 
the lop-sided old man. 

He was a tall, elderly gentleman of the old school. 
His deep-set eyes were shaded by heavy eyebrows, 
and the very fly of his coat-tails when walking showed 
the predominant trait of the man — energy. He was 
a believer in ghosts, or pretended to be. He could 
talk for hours about them. He said he never passed 


JUST AFTER THE WAR. 


83 


a graveyard one did not jump up and ride with him, 
he generally using a one-seated open rig. One ghost 
in particular accompanied him on long drives, telling 
him where to find a large sum of money hidden on 
one of his places. He never found the money, but 
eventually became rich again through industry. 

Before going to war he said he went out one dark 
night with Mrs. Bagnell to hide a couple of 
thousands. In a suppressed whisper they were 
discussing the dullness of the implements they had 
brought along to dig with, and the advisability of 
getting others, when the following words from the 
shrubbery over the fence startled them no little : 

“ Marsteh, yeh want me to git er spade?” 


Chapter XL 

THE PUGILIST FIGHT. 

Mr. Bagnell was jovial and fond of a joke, high- 
tempered to a degree, ready to fight when offended, 
though not quarrelsome, was a great talker, and the 
superiority of all he possessed was the burden of his 
conversations. His imagination was so vivid, his 
harangues were a source of much entertainment. 
To be considered first in everything was his ambition. 
Be it having the fastest horses or giving the largest 
contribution to the church, was much the same to 
him, and all were ready to listen to his orations with- 
out daring to disagree with his dictiun. The only 
person he was ever willing to defer to was Mr. Ran- 
dom, whom he held in the highest esteem. He was 
very much enthused over a pugilist encounter about 
to come off on the Gulf Coast in Mississippi, near 
New Orleans. The Bishop and ministers preached 
and talked vigorously against the proposed contest, 
but the excitement of it was too much for a man of 
Mr. Bagnell’s temperament. He went off secretly 
and viewed the prize-fight with bated breath, and 
when the vanquished fell it was with difficulty he 
could restrain himself from taking a hand in his 
behalf, so it was said. 

However, he had seen what he went to see, and had 
much to tell his hearers in a store of the little village 
where he spent a part of every day to unburden him- 
self of his ceaseless flow of thought. Among the 
listeners was an old bachelor whom the young folks 
called “ Cousin Ran,” and his intimates called “ Ran,” 


THE PUGILIST FIGHT. 


85 


his real name being Benjamin Franklin Rantiford. 
He had a small plantation and a nice home, with 
trees and an old-fashioned garden around it — a sun- 
dial in the midst — where he sat much of the time 
when at home, reading his books and papers and enter- 
taining his friends, giving them tea or any other 
beverage they might fancy. 

As for himself, he was so devoted to tea he never 
went to a friend’s for a stay of several days that he 
did not take along his particular brand, spirit lamp, 
and kettle, which enabled him to supervise the mak- 
ing himself. “Cousin Ran” was in high favor; 
whenever he was invited to tea some one was willing 
to go to the pains of pleasing him in this respect. A 
pot to his own liking — if it could be had — was set 
beside his plate . At home a good colored woman and 
a man waited on him. The only share he took in the 
housekeeping was to carve some of his watermelon- 
rind preserves. He etched on them camels and 
giraffes under palm trees, elephants, peacocks, and 
the like in such an artistic manner a favored guest 
hesitated to break the charm by eating, but “ Cousin 
Ran ’ ’ said they gave him hours of pleasure, and it 
would only contribute to his enjoyment. He was 
fond of his friends and gave parties to all ages and 
sexes, but fonder of his jokes. While he listened to 
Mr. Bagnell on this occasion and chewed his quid (for 
he had that bad habit), his wits were at work, and 
walking away at the finale, he smiled to himself. 

Several days after, Mr. Bagnell was standing up 
gesticulating and spluttering away in the aforesaid 
store beyond his usual limit, telling his listeners about 
a letter he had received from the Bishop. 


86 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“Hi there, you, Ran!” hallooed Mr. Bagnell, 
getting out of the door, as he happened to look out 
and catch a glimpse of him, and waving his arms to 
him. Cousin Ran drew up expectant, wondering 
what was coming, and Mr. Bagnell said : 

“What do you think? I received a long letter 
from the Bishop, telling me he was surprised that I 
had been to a pugilist fight, that I had done wrong, 
and ought to send him a check to even up things. 
Get down and I’ll show you the letter. I thought I’d 
slip down there and he never would know. I’ll be 
hanged if I know what to say to him!” though he 
seemed pleased that the Bishop should have singled 
him out. 

In spite of his failings he thought well of religion, 
and wanted to be a pillar to the church if money 
could help. He wrote the Bishop in reply making 
an elaborate excuse, and ended by saying he might 
balance it up with the enclosed check, a sum of one 
hundred dollars. 

The Bishop answered that it was the first he had 
heard of it, and returned the check; then Mr. Bagnell 
knew that he had been tricked, and his wrath was 
intense. 

Not being able to discover the perpetrator he 
changed his base and went smilingly up to all he met, 
pretending he thought it such an excellent joke, and 
only a bright fellow could have done it, and so on, 
asking each if he knew who wrote that letter. But 
nobody knew. Then the old man indulged in his 
wrath again. “ Cousin Ran ” was not a coward, but 
he was nearly scared out of his senses. He had 
written the first letter for a joke, trusting to Mr. 


THE PUGILIST FIGHT. 


87 


Bagnell’s egotism to believe in its authenticity, and 
if Mr. Bagnell discovered it, his shotgun might come 
in play. He did not want it generally known until 
Mr. Bagnell’s death — did not consider it safe, so his 
confidants were silent on the subject. 

In the winter following the war, Algernon married 
Miranda and took her to live on his father’s other 
plantation. Mr. Bagnell said he had three crests in 
his family and Algernon had only two that he knew 
of (though he did not think it worth while to mention 
that Algernon’s ranked higher than his) , but if Miranda 
had to marry any one Algernon was the man. 

Adelaide left her heart in the Attakapas country 
when she returned to the White Castle from that 
place, and not many months following the close of 
the war a handsome young cavalier in the shape of a 
Confederate officer — though in citizen’s clothes — 
came to claim her. Isabel had a similar romance 
and wanted to take the same step as her sister, but 
Mr. Random said one wedding at a time in the 
family was enough, and that she was too young. 
Isabel went out and paced the terrace in suppressed 
excitement. Then she mounted her steed and rode 
for miles like the wind, whacking right and left at the 
shrubbery with her riding- whip about the path, when 
she dismounted an hour later and retired to her room, 
to be seen no more till next morning. 

Her uncle was obdurate, so she told him she would 
like to take a trip abroad, which he thought better of. 
She went with some friends to her liking, and re- 
mained nearly a year. She was peculiarly fortunate 
in being able to do this so soon after the war, but 
Mr. Random, having her means and her sister’s in 


88 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


trust, had invested them in London at the beginning 
of hostilities. 

The most notable experience she had was a ball at 
the Tuileries Palace, where she was introduced, with 
some friends, by the American Minister in Paris to 
Emperor Napoleon III and his graceful and beautiful 
Empress , Eugenie . She wrote wonderful letters home 
concerning this function and her other experiences. 
At the ball the maze of brilliant lights, the mural 
decorations, the frescoed ceilings and gilded outlines, 
the tall, high, long ball-rooms, the equerries, guards, 
pages, footmen, and gorgeous display of every con- 
ceivable luxury, made her artistic taste cry out with 
j oy . The music was incomparably delicious, enchant- 
ing — there is no adjective to describe it. The Em- 
peror, calm, pale, and dignified, fonder of literature 
than military tactics, his charming wife’s ensemble 
enriched by her surroundings, jewels, and grand 
apparel, with their attendants, represented France in 
her latest glory, he smiling more than his usual wont 
in sheer joy of the admiration given the beautiful and 
gracious woman at his side — while she, all life and 
animation, disabused one of the idea that royalty is 
stiff and uncompromising when it is not necessary to 
be so. How travel broadens the mind, throwing us 
in contact with those we sometimes scorn, only to 
admire when we meet ! Outside, the streets had not 
two lines of light, merely, as one drove along and as 
one perceives in most cities, but myriads upon myriads 
here. The Arc de Triomphe, the Place de la Con- 
corde, the Champs Elysees, were wonderful to behold. 

The Tuileries, as every one knows, was at its zenith 
at that time — ^when France was lavish in all that 


THE PUGILIST FIGHT. 


89 


seeming prosperity and money could acquire, hiding 
the decay beneath, which not many years after- 
ward developed, and the beautiful Tuileries was 
mostly destroyed and only partly rebuilt in later 
years. History says even Queen Victoria, when 
visiting Napoleon and his Empress in Paris as early 
as 1856, was charmed with the luxury, beauty, 
and comfort of the apartments assigned her. The 
Queen’s visit then was most perfect, and no doubt 
Isabel opened her dazzling eyes, though she was a 
person who took things as her due, and did not think 
it remarkable that she was enjoying so much. She 
did admit that she was terribly stuck-up afterward, 
but she was so sweet and natural no one believed her. 
Her letter, which we have already perused in the 
opening chapter, tells her thoughts. 


Chapter XII. 


THE GHOST AT THE d’iBERVILLE’S. 

“Penelope! you and John quit talking so much. 
The ghost will never come if you do not,” said 
Amentine d’Iberville to them as quite a crowd of 
guests were congregated in the sitting-room of the 
family residence, awaiting a sign from an expected 
ghost. Amentine was a friend of Patricia, who was 
now absent from home. 

Some said the ghost first appeared to Mr. Bagnell 
(who to all appearances believed in the supernatural) 
and informed him that when he used to roam aroimd 
with the first d’Iberville he lived in the little house in 
the back yard at the present d’Iberville’s, which was 
built by the first one for his own comfort; that he 
still liked to roam, and that he came for no evil pur- 
pose, as most people thought ghosts did, but only for 
companionship, and the first thing anybody knew he 
was frequently heard knocking around the d’Iber- 
ville residence. 

Sancho enhanced this story and spread it among 
the other colored people, and the excitement with 
hem was great. 

On dark nights the darkies would not go near the 
old d’Iberville house, and had not the negro family 
living in it not had a pater familias with a very level 
head the little house would have been closed. 

The d’Iberville family were thought by their 
neighbors to be very charming. Now they had 
more company than ever — every night the believing 
and the unbelieving among their associates. 


THE GHOST AT THE d’iBERVILLE’S. 91 

The most of them came out of curiosity at first. 
Afterward none knew what to think. 

“He is not coming, any way,” said John Bagnell, 
Penelope’s chum among the boys, “and I am going 
downstairs to see what all this foolishness is, about 
his walking up the steps,” and was bounding off, 
boy fashion, when the rector called out : 

“Wait a minute, John, Pll go with you.” 

“Yes, sir,” said John, halting at the threshold till 
the rector caught up, and both went out the door of 
the room, through the hall to the front gallery, thence 
into the yard. The steps were high, at the foot of 
which they awaited the ghost . Presently tip-tip-tip , 
and so on, was heard by both, though they saw nothing. 

John’s hair stood on ends almost. His bravery 
had departed, but he made no sign of it. The min- 
ister’s voice was husky when he said : 

“Come on, John,” taking John’s cold hand in his, 
“let’s follow,” which invitation was accepted with 
alacrity. 

John had an investigating turn of mind, but needed 
a man’s experience and steadiness of nerve to carry 
out his determination. 

On they went, following the “tip-tip ” up the steps, 
over the gallery, across the front door, on through the 
door leading to where the assembled company stood 
in almost total darkness, the rector still clasping 
John’s hand firmly, appreciating his endeavor to get 
to the bottom of the mystery. 

“ If the ghost is present, pull Mrs. Random’s skirt,” 
said Amentine. 

A scream from Mrs. Random showed that the 
ghost had obeyed. 


92 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


When this excitement had subsided, a great crash, 
as though a window in the room were shattered, 
reverberated through the place. This had a ten- 
dency to make all present nervous. 

“Miss Clemence,” said Winnie, Madame d ’Iber- 
ville’s maid to her, with the privilege of an old servant, 
as she came quickly but quietly in, “ You better let dat 
ghos’ ’lone, he schuying Miss Celeste to deaf, she’s 
gittin thinner and thinner evehy day heahing about 
him; she’s in bed now cryin’ en wants you.” 

“I’ll go, too,” said Penelope, who was devoted to 
her friend Celeste, as Madame d’Iberville excused 
herself. 

“ Oh, mamma, I hear the ghost walking round and 
round my bed. I do not like him, he scares me so.” 

Madame d’Iberville took one hand and Penelope 
the other. 

“ I do not believe it is any ghost,” said Penelope to 
comfort her, though she was impressed by it. 

“It is something, anyway, or people would not be 
coming here so much to hear it,” Celeste gasped 
between her sobs. 

‘ ‘ It could not have been here, ’ ’ said Madame d’ Iber- 
ville. “ It was in the sitting-room when you thought 
you heard it walking around you. ’ ’ 

“What is all this, Clemence?” said Monsieur 
d’Iberville, who had just come in from a little busi- 
ness he had driven to a friend’s to attend to, as he 
went first to his wife’s room, where she. Celeste, and 
Penelope were. 

“Oh, papa! the ghost is haunting me,” cried 
Celeste as soon as she heard his voice, “send it 
away.” 


THE GHOST AT THE d’iBERVILLE’S. 93 

Just then Winnie, who had gone for a drink, 
came in. 

“Yes, Marster, de Bible done say have nothin’ to 
do wid fumillia speerits. Send him away.” 

“If there are such beings as spirits, Winnie, they 
are not necessarily evil ones. It may be some poor 
fellow wanting to be comforted, but if Celeste is get- 
ting ill over it I will send him where the little girl of 
the family likes him better. Cheer up, sweet,” said 
he, kissing her and patting her cheek, “ Penelope and 
Winnie will take care of you while mamma and I go 
in to see how we can dispose of the ghost.” 

Celeste was not their own child, but the child of 
Monsieur d’Iberville’s dead sister, taken very young 
at the death of her mother, her father having died 
first, but they loved her well and she was happy, 
having known or remembered no other parents, 
though she kept her father’s name. La Farge. 

As the two entered the room. Monsieur d’Iberville 
turned up the lamps and shook hands all around, 
asking the guests to be seated. 

“Oh, papa,” said Amentine, “you scare away the 
ghost ; lower the lights again.” 

“That is just what I have come to do, to scare 
away the ghost, and I will not turn down the lights,” 
he said with decision. 

“ Why, everybody seems entertained,” said Amen- 
tine. 

“Yes, it is very pleasant for a person of my social 
nature to have my neighbors around me every 
evening, and I hope they will continue to come, but 
this ghost business — ^whatever it is — must be stopped 
as far as our family is concerned ; it is making Celeste 


94 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


too nervous, and I fear the remainder of us will get 
into the same state if we do not discourage it.” 

Here Mrs. Random spoke up and said she agreed 
with M. d’Iberville, and that she and her family 
would never again mention the ghost to Celeste. 

“Tut, tut, d’Iberville,” sniffed Mr. Bagnell, “can 
you not teach Celeste that the ghost is some poor soul 
needing rest, and still let him come?” 

“No! ” answered Monsieur d’Iberville. “I have 
done all I could in that way, and I do not want to lose 
my child or make her a nervous woman.” 

“Ah, d’Iberville, maybe you are right — maybe 
you are right,” shaking his head. Mr. Bagnell loved 
children, and softened when their troubles were 
mentioned. 

Just then Winnie and Chloe brought in refresh- 
ments (fresh iced figs with sugar, cream, and cakes), 
Penelope staying with Celeste, and having her there 
the ghost was forgotten for the time. There were no 
more meetings to hear the ghost, and he appeared no 
more among the family. 

Amentine loved Celeste and gave up the excite- 
ment for her sake, with some grumbling, but Celeste 
was always more or less nervous or timid and never 
altogether lost the effect of it. 

No one ever discovered how the ghost originated. 
Even John and the rector still wonder. 

Some said Amentine was a ventriloquist, as the 
ghost had appeared in summer, when the windows 
were up. Others wondered if she had not done it 
with her riding- whip. 

Some said it was a real ghost, and had disappeared 
because it was not welcome. They called it “he” 


I 



y 







BISHOP POLK. 


t 



% 


% 


• I 


I 






• 0 


I 


1 


4 






















Cf' 


/ 5 ^V 


S» 












oJi . 




>■ ^ 


>t' 








r^' 


?■- 
















KV?! 


X'^- 




fv 




i\ 




trf. 


y>K’ 


•^'-Iv. 




•■t>: 






v'iV-^'- 


r-.-V 






4 *. 


“W 














JEhm- 






'rd 




• r, ^ 










u! 


*4 ••, • _ 1 . . _ ^ 


'^>r 


“k- 








(— j 








r^ • I 






1 V 




<V 






.' 5 * ^ ■» 






.■'»/ 










9r‘ 


o- s 


^r 


.A. 






":.- Vi 


.*■ ’- 








■- ^ Wl 

^i?K; 

^ 7 .^>>’».-‘.fv? 


731 


Ff^ •?■. 






j» j‘ 


■i • 






1 ^ 


-i: 


-4 



-- ft- ..,,\ "T _ ' , I ■'• 






- 0 )^-^ • - -t.*’ -* -. *, -< -■ • ’ 


* 9 




rc 


‘t'S.'^ 






•J. 


V-:''#* *1 ^ ■ :«f -'' 


.Y'JSiSP 



r.i 


* *iT 


4 


V:. 










THE GHOST AT THE d’iBERVILLE’S. 95 

because Mr. Bagnell talked so much about a male 
ghost, and the presumption was that this was the 
same fellow. 

Sancho said he “seen him often afterwards at 
night sittin’ up in Mr. Bagnelhs buggy waitin’ fer 
him to come out at de White Castle to drive home 
wid him en talk.” 

Also said: “Nothin’ on earth would ’a made him 
stay roun’ dar till Mr. Bagnell come out de house at 
de White Castle ’cept dat dime he always ghin him,” 
that he turned his back to keep from seeing the ghost, 
but he could not help from peeping sometimes, and 
“ de ghost would be tumen summersets” all over the 
terrace, waiting for Mr. Bagnell, “den if he (the ghost) 
felt like he could ’n wait no longer he ring de front 
doh bell, en when dey come to de doh dey didn’t 
seem to be nobody dar, but it would start Mr. 
Bagnell.” 


Chapter XIII. 


A FEW YEARS AFTER THE WAR. 

In the course of a few years prospects began to 
brighten for the planters, as far as getting up their 
places was concerned; but the negroes, getting 
accustomed to their freedom and influenced by the 
demoralizing politics of the day, became lazier each 
year and imposed on their former masters, refusing 
to work if they did not feel in the humor, though 
they lived in the owner’s cottages and raised their 
stock and fowl at his expense, finding it easy to 
subsist (which was the only ambition of most of 
them) with a cottage, garden, stock, and fowls in a 
balmy climate. 

They lounged around luxuriously, hanging over 
fences as is their way to this day, strolled leisurely 
over the green fields, wandered aimlessly through 
the woods, picked the banjo, and thought life at last 
worth living. The planters were not in circum- 
stances to afford such trifling, and did not value their 
own lives very highly if such proceedings continued 
to be the order of the day, and searching far and near 
for more ambitious tillers of the soil, finally availed 
themselves of some Chinese coolies who seemed to be 
giving satisfaction in the West Indies and California. 

To give them a trial, at any rate, would be no less 
disastrous than the present situation, and in due 
time a large number were installed on many of the 
plantations at very high wages, always in gold, and 
one of the number was paid to do the cooking. 
These worked in gangs of from twenty to forty, or 


A FEW YEARS AFTER THE WAR. 


97 


even fifty; wore Chinese costumes, carried tea to 
the fields, and drank it all day instead of water. 
They always had a kite flying, and took it to the 
fields with them. This kite had a bow on it. When 
the kite darted around the bow-string, made a noise, 
then the Chinese all looked up and said something. 

At night the kite was tied to the gable of the house. 
Inside they had a little joss with a taper burning 
before him at all hours, and when any one of them 
died they covered the grave, or mound, with cooked 
food. The house they occupied at the White Castle 
stood in the pasture, and the hogs had gotten under 
it, infesting it with fleas. 

A Chinaman went to the overseer and told him 
there was “too muchee buggee” in that house. 
When the overseer finally understood what was 
meant, he asked him why he did. not catch them. 
The Chinaman replied: “Too muchee jumpee.” 
The Chinamen did not answer the purpose. If they 
found the crop in grass, or grinding season coming on, 
they did not regard their contracts, but struck for 
higher wages. They thought so much of their com- 
fort they used fans continually. Even when they were 
plowing they had them stuck up their backs, under 
the shirt, where they could conveniently reach them. 

About twenty of them would crowd in three rooms, 
making their bunks over each other against the wall, 
with a piece of matting put down for a mattress, and 
two blocks joined by a plank for a pillow. They ate 
with chop-sticks out of a bowl and used benches 
either side of a long table — instead of chairs — 
squatting upon them. They ate rice principally, 
and anything else they could find. Some turkeys 


98 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

died of cholera. Upon their request for them being 
granted, the Chinese cook served them for a meal. 
Excuse the feeling this gives rise to, but it is true. 

All meats were chopped fine and cooked in a pot 
together. Instead of skinning a rabbit, the cook 
singed all the hair off and stewed it. There was 
trouble with house servants, too. In most fam- 
ilies the old ones left sooner or later, “to taste of 
their freedom” — as they termed it — ^which the very 
sight of “old Marsteh and Mistis” kept some from 
realizing, and a change of scene was thought neces- 
sary to complete the happy dream. 

There was a gradual awakening, and after many 
changes a large part returned to their old homes and 
sought employment with their own “white folks” — 
as they expressed it — whose ways they imderstood. 

But the change of condition left many vacancies, 
and their efficiency without control was gone. The 
most of them were like so many children, and could 
not take care of themselves. During the upheaval 
of this change a friend of Mrs. Random’s, having 
two “little niggers” sent her to hire, inquired of 
them what they could do. 

Lady : ‘ ‘ Can you cook ? ’ ’ 

Darkies in chorus: “No, marm.” 

Lady : “ Can you wait on the table ? ” 

Darkies in chorus: “No, marm.” 

Lady : ‘ ‘ Can you sew ? ’ ’ 

Darkies in chorus : ‘ ‘ No, marm. ’ ’ 

Lady, in a fit of desperation : “ What can you do ? ” 
Brightest darky: “We neveh done nothin’, ’cep 
Mandy hyeh, she kept flies off ol’ Miss en I hunt 
ol’ Marsteh ’s specs.” 


A FEW YEARS AFTER THE WAR. 99 

Lady, soliloquizing: “What have I come to? I 
can no longer ‘ say to a man, ’ with St. Matthew’s 
centurion, ‘go, and he goeth, and to another, come, 
and he cometh.’ ” What did she do? Why, she 
vent to work, like a brave woman that she was, 
and did it herself until she found servants who knew 
something about the matter. Of course, it was 
extremely hard at first on delicate hands and feet, 
but what else could she do ? 

After having been accustomed to doing a few 
things only, in their slave days, it was a difficult 
task to teach the negroes to do a variety of chores, 
which was necessary, as they wanted good wages, 
and few planters, if any, could afford just after such 
a disastrous calamity as the Civil War to indulge 
in as many servants as formerly, and it yet remains 
to be seen how this perplexed question is to be 
untangled. 

My heroine was not a model child; she was once 
known to say “damn it ” when Phoemie caught hold 
of her to smooth her curls for dinner — her hair was 
so curly and tangled, and Phoemie may not have 
been as gentle as she ought. However, Phoemie 
thought it only an indication of superior wit, and 
related it afterward with great gusto in the kitchen, 
being more considerate in the future. 

Patricia would go horseback riding when her 
mother repeatedly said she was too small, and in- 
sisted on boarding the boys’ raft in the bayou. 
The water was not deep enough to drown any 
one, but she usually came in wet and muddy from 
one of these adventures. She could scale a tree 


ILofC. 


lOO 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


like a cat later on, and the nursery-maid said she 
was the ringleader of the gang — ^meaning the children 
she played with. 

She envied Phoemie the skillful manner in which 
she picked a live snake up by the tail and whacked 
its head against a tree, bringing certain death at one 
blow, but I do not know that she ever tried to emu- 
late this hazardous feat. However, she was kind 
and merry; life was one grand sunbeam for her. 
Her melodious laugh rang out the joy of her heart 
from mom till night, unconsciously gladdening the 
hearts of others. 

At this stage of my narrative, as a friend of mine 
expressed it, “ she had attained an age when a young 
girl is just budding into womanhood, and is attract- 
ing unusual attention. The little curls grew lightly 
aroimd her forehead, the waving tendrils framed her 
brow — neither blond nor yet bmnette, but with a 
clear fair skin, a healthy red in her cheeks, eyes full of 
honesty and laughter — the eyes that belong to the 
girl, pure, sweet, and warm-hearted.” 

Patricia had a soul in her eyes. She was tall and 
graceful, even at this age ; her head rested nobly on 
her perfect neck. With a sparkling vivacity there 
was a singular softness that fanned the flame of 
many admiring hearts, and her parents saw fit to 
transplant this opening rose, for fear it would bloom 
too soon and fade ere it had reached maturity, or 
be plucked by some ruthless hand ere it knew its 
own value, but Patricia was stronger-hearted than 
her mother even knew of. When she was only 
seven years of age she made a resolve to be good, no 
matter what came, and I shall let her tell her own 


A FEW YEARS AFTER THE WAR. 


lOI 


life, or as much of it as she chooses, as we can better 
judge of her temptations and struggles in attaining 
the desired end. 

She had been christened from a silver bowl (an 
old family piece) by an intimate friend of the family. 
Bishop Leonidas Polk, of Louisiana, that tall, 
dignified, handsome, beneficent Christian soldier, 
who thought God had given him “a charge to keep” 
in fighting for the South, and who, as all know, 
became a great General during the Civil War — 
dying for the cause. 

Patricia had been blessed at her mother’s request 
before leaving for school by the daughter of Mrs. 
Lawrence Lewis (Nelly Custis), the daughter being 
an intimate friend of her mother’s, and she had been 
confirmed by the lovable, venerable Bishop Wilmer, 
of Louisiana. Altogether, she intended to profit 
by these favors if it were in her power, and after 
the death of each resolved to so rule her life that 
each might be proud of her attitude here, should 
one be able to look down unseen upon weak human- 
ity below. She felt that they were watching her; 
that they were holding her up to the mark, and she 
hoped that in the future, if not then (she thought 
in her innocency), to merit the love they had for 
her when living. 


BOOK TWO. 


Chapter I. 

“YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.” 

“Will you go down to dinner with me?” said a 
bright-eyed, rosy-cheeked damsel at my elbow, as I 
was standing among a crowd of girls at the head of 
the stairs leading to the refectory of a large, select 
boarding school in the North, that our Southemized 
Yankee rector, whom we all loved at home, had 
recommended to my parents, and who though a 
red-hot Southerner after dwelling in the South for 
several years, still remembered some good things 
he had seen in the North. The girl mentioned 
above was a Northern girl, and her name was Helen 
Hancock. I had been here but a few hours; not 
long enough to make any selection of friends, but 
she being one that would attract attention in a 
crowd, I accepted the proffered arm, which was 
soon put around my waist, I following suit ; so here 
we were, a little Confederate and a little Yankee 
embracing one another, only a few years after the 
war. In this manner one of my lifelong friends was 
made. Later she introduced me to her cousin, 
Ethel Banks, and we formed a trio of friendship. 
It is so much easier to make a friend than to give 
one up, should one discover her afterward un- 
desirable, that I took my mother’s advice in parting, 
and was rather chary of falling right in with strang- 
ers at once, but I have ever been glad that I followed 


“YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.” IO3 

here my animal instincts, which, according to Mr. 
Darwin, we all possess (?) to a certain degree. 

After grace had been said and we were all seated at 
the tables, I took the opportunity to observe my 
surroundings, as I had not yet caught the drift of the 
favorite topics of the girls present and was not much 
interested in their chatter, though I did not mind in 
the least seeing things lively, for I had heard that at 
some schools the girls were not permitted to speak at 
table, and I did not doubt that I would do my full 
share later on. 

There were three immense tables, arranged in the 
shape of a horse-shoe, at which far more than a hun- 
dred girls were seated every day. 

I did not know whether to feel honored or not, 
according to my way of thinking, when the girls told 
me that Queen Emma, of the Sandwich Islands, had 
been educated here, but imagined from the gusto 
with which it was told that I ought to feel so. In due 
time they also made me aware of the fact that it was 
the first girls’ school which England had recognized as 
a school in the United States, and tried to emphasize 
it by getting one of the teachers to show me some 
pieces of silver for the church we attended in the 
village, which had been presented by Her Royal High- 
ness, Queen Anne, she having taken an interest in the 
church, with which the school seemed connected. 

Whether either of the Queens had anything to do 
with it or not, I was very happy there. Possibly their 
good angels inspired me with a wholesome feeling, 
for we read of the worthiness of both. 

There were hard lessons to be learned and a diffi- 
cult course to be pursued, rules to be obeyed for the 


104 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


easy working of the school system, and I can truly 
say I never saw such a well-regulated household, nor 
can I imagine a better. The teachers commanded 
our respect by their learning and refinement, and the 
girls, catching their courtesy, were companionable and 
obliging. I never felt more at home anywhere. 

About every six weeks a concert was given, and 
soon after my arrival I was called upon to play on the 
piano as a test of my ability and progress, rather 
more than for the pleasure they knew I might 
impart, I imagined, but I awoke next morning to find 
myself quite famous among the girls as far as their 
appreciation of my music was concerned, and after 
receiving some nice compliments from the teachers I 
was translated to the parlor for my music lessons, 
which was the acme, and the professor was to instruct 
me. Not until then did I realize what my German 
professor at home had meant when he called me a 
“ fine performer.” And as the years roll on I appre- 
ciate it more and more, for it was so much more 
genuine than the hollow praises of the outer world, 
that are more often prompted by selfish motives 
than from a true knowledge of the subject. 

Many and many a time did a friend break the rules 
and slip in my music-room during practicing hours 
to hear what she said she thought was the sweetest 
voice in the world — though I did not pride myself on 
that — and in my innocent vanity, reader, I some- 
times wished I could — for awhile — ^be some one else 
for the purpose of listening to myself, I loved music 
so. In after life, when my heart at times was sore with 
the ways of the world, and hope forbade me be sure 
there was a better, it was a comfort and solace, also a 


“YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.” 105 

Spur, to look Upward, to revert to the life I had led 
at this institution, based entirely upon the footsteps 
of “The Master,” each rewarded first for her good- 
ness or pretty conduct, next for her intellect, draw- 
ing out all that was noblest and best in each indi- 
vidual. And I honor the strong men and women 
who took the lead in this good work ; forming women 
who developed a fine principle, a self -poise and an 
equanimity which dreads no future, shirks no duty, 
but ever looks with trusting heart for the glories 
which await them beyond and the “well done, thou 
good and faithful servant,” which after the pomps 
and vanities of the world have been tasted seems 
the true pleasure. 

Of course, the Northern girls wanted to know all 
about bloodhounds and ku-kluxes, and really viewed 
me with wide-open eyes when I asseverated that I had 
never seen any, and I really believe I lost a part of 
my prestige from my assertion of the fact. They 
wanted to know if our houses were plastered, if we 
had oysters and ice in the South. I wondered if I 
looked such a Hottentot, to elicit such surmises. 


Flags were flying, and the usual demonstrations of 
the Fourth of July were in progress. As the South 
had not taken much interest in it since the war, I was 
not enthusiastic, but simply looked forward to a 
holiday which had some pleasant functions in view 
— ^nice walks and talks, free from the usual restric- 
tions of school life, on what we called “The Circle,” a 
large plot of ground at the back of the building, with a 
lengthy walk sweeping around. After breakfast and 


io6 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


the usual morning services we went over in a body 
to the Bishop’s residence, a few doors from ours, by 
invitation. This was always one of the features of 
the Fourth, and a pleasant one. 

I had often looked up at the noble edifice in pass- 
ing along the walk on the green sward of the banks of 
the curbed river, and wished I might ramble through 
it. The tower above it made it enticing, and lent a 
romance which is always alluring to youth. The 
gracious lady, the Bishop’s wife, was at the door to 
receive us, and we wandered aroimd freely down- 
stairs, admiring our surroundings, then went out to 
the lawn by the back door, where we walked about 
till noon if we wished, or passed on back to the 
school again. I never got up in the tower, though. 
The Bishop’s wife was amiable to a degree and would 
have taken me there, no doubt, but I hesitated to 
have any seeming partiality shown me. After din- 
ner we went out under the trees. Helen Hancock 
and Ethel Banks, my chums, and myself were arm-in- 
arm walking along discussing the different affairs of 
the day when I noticed the United States flag float- 
ing over our path, but we had not yet reached it. 
Stopping suddenly, I told them I was not going under 
“that flag.” I always wanted to be courteous, and 
up to this time I had said or done nothing (which 
could be noticed) to dash cold water on the day. 
They both seemed surprised, and said that they did 
not know I had any such foolish prejudices. I said: 
“It was no prejudice, hut a principle with me,” and 
that I would walk around it and meet them on the 
other side, proceeding to do so. Some other girls 
coming along, my decision was communicated to 


“ YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.” I07 

them, as I walked slowly myself around, outside 
of the flag, for I was interested to know what the 
outcome would be, and listened the while. 

By the time I reached the other side my weakness, 
if they chose to call it such — though it required much 
strength of purpose — was known all over the grounds, 
I could tell by the commotion. 

As Helen and Ethel now hastened up to join me, 
a shout of applause from a sprinkling of Southern 
girls, who had been indifferent or devoid of daring 
before, greeted me, and the Northern girls said I was 
right plucky and that they did not mind, though 
some of them tried to pull me under the flag for fun, 
and others slyly endeavored to make me forget and 
walk under, but I was wary and never did. Still I 
wondered what the teachers might think when it got 
to their ears, as most everything did. One of them 
was kind enough to say if I adhered to every prin- 
ciple in future as firmly as I had to this she had no 
fears for me. She being the leader, I was much 
relieved, as I did not wish to hurt any one’s feelings. 

It was too warm to go South in summer after a 
winter North, so I remained there, and the latter 
part of my vacation was spent in company with 
Helen and Ethel. The former’s life was much 
interwoven with my own, and I shall now describe 
her. Blue were her eyes and black her hair, with 
the fair complexion one sometimes finds in this 
combination, lithe, willowy, and laughter-loving; 
a mouth a little small, but well shaped, and might 
have been an atom — ^mind, just an atom — sweeter 
if she had shown her white teeth more when she 


io8 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


smiled. For occasionally when one caught a glimpse 
of the lower ones, they were as evenly set as little 
pomegranate seeds in their cells, and looked as whole- 
some and dainty. 

Ethel was more handsome than beautiful. Her 
character was lovely and superior, and I only say 
less about her because Helen has more to do with 
my story. Ethel’s parents were among the most 
charming people I ever met — in daily life carrying 
out the Gospel, yet were so bright and free from that 
cant and assumption which makes some religious 
people so oppressive and devoid of influence. While 
they enjoyed beautiful things, they encouraged one 
to be beautiful within. 

Now, oh reader! did you really ever consider how 
difflcult it must be to describe one’s self? Think of 
it and deal leniently with me, and remember that 
for every good point mentioned, there may be an 
indifferent one to balance it, though I am too good 
a friend of my own to divulge it. My complexion 
rewarded the nursery-maid for chasing me over the 
yard at home, in the sunny South, to keep my sun- 
bonnet on, which she frequently threatened to sew 
on to keep in place, and my mouth was perhaps 
too ready to smile. At school I was surprised to 
hear that my features were classic in repose. At 
home, when a child, I made so many grimaces I was 
repeatedly reminded that my face would assume some 
of those grotesque shapes if I did not desist. But 
you can imagine my horror when one of the girls at 
boarding-school asked me if my teeth were false. 
At first I thought it an insult, but my curiosity 
getting the better of the other feeling, after a flash 


“YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.” lOQ 

of anger (which I swallowed) — I asked her “Why?” 
She had the tact to reply: “Because they look so 
even and pearly.” Some one had said that my hair 
had “that tinge which the air takes at eve in Sep- 
tember, when night lingers lone through a vineyard, 
from beams of a slow-setting sun.” 

I had one feature, however, which I knew the full 
value of — my dainty foot. In this day and genera- 
tion, oh, would I had more substantial feet! My 
personal charms (?) had already been the subject of 
lovers’ ditties, as young as I was, but lovers are 
partial, so I shall not bore the amiable reader with 
their notions of me, but consider Helen’s charms 
and tell you I was not surprised when Dr. Leigh, 
the most desirable parti about, fell a victim to them. 
How could it be otherwise than mutual? Nous 
verrons. 

One day while at Ethel’s an invitation came for 
us to take tea that night with a neighbor. She had 
a nice home, was fond of good company, and of 
course had many friends. We accepted, and had 
happy anticipations, as it is with the young. An 
hour we spent curling and twisting our hair, now 
this way, now that, to arrange it becomingly; 
another hour adorning our persons, and must have 
been rewarded for our pains. 

We had no lack of attention that night, for there 
were others invited ; some coming in later. Helen 
was more than brilliant — her beautiful eyes danced 
with fun, her rich, soft locks were confined by a 
golden shaft in a loose coil at the back, and a bright 
glow dickered upon her damask cheek as her interest 
was excited. Dr. Leigh was surely fascinated and 


no 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


entangled in the meshes of her charms, but Helen — 
alas ! her little imp of badness must have whispered 
in her ear ; I never saw her so coquettish, so flippant- 
ly engaging. She was singing love-songs at the 
piano for the delectation of rather an interesting 
dude (fops, such beings were called in those days) , and 
looking into his eyes the while as though her own 
expressed the musical sentiments. Now, this may 
have been harmless in itself, as viewed by some, but 
Dr. Leigh was watching, and did not relish it one 
bit. From previous manifestations, he thought he 
had a right to presume he was the favored one. 

In my zeal to recover what seemed her lost ground 
in his esteem, I sauntered toward the piano, making 
it convenient to accidentally overturn a chair near 
the dude, hoping to create a diversion, but as he 
turned hurriedly to replace the chair, being nearest 
to it, the legs touched an easel standing near, and 
down it came, whirling the picture on the fop and 
striking him such a blow that he fell over on the 
piano-stool, from which Helen had just bounded, and 
for a minute seemed stimned. To make matters 
worse, Helen pretended to be tmduly concerned 
about the fate of her luckless friend, and Dr. Leigh 
looked graver than ever. 

Much to my satisfaction fafterward, when I had 
the opportunity to think of it, neither the easel nor 
picture were damaged and were set up again by 
some thoughtful persons, while I apologized for my 
awkwardness. By the way, the picture was a rare 
one, having been evolved from some ingenious Mex- 
ican mind, and was made entirely of different col- 
ored feathers, representing a beautiful landscape. 


“YANKEE DOODLE DANDY.’’ 


Ill 


At the time of the accident there was an awful 
pause and a shriek from Helen, while the dude lay 
sprawling on the floor. I was so much concerned it 
did not take me more than a minute to bring a glass 
of ice- water. On my return the silence was changing 
into a moment of excitement, and I saw Dr. Leigh 
bending over the young man as I approached with 
the water. 

The hero soon revived enough to go upstairs, with 
Dr. Leigh’s assistance, and I followed in the wake to 
know the utmost of my share in the incident or 
catastrophe, and stood outside the chamber door 
awaiting Dr. Leigh. Not long after he came out, 
stopping and telling me kindly not to be uneasy, 
that “ Richard would soon be himself again.’’ 

As soon as the guests found that it was nothing 
more than a slight cut on the forehead they were 
relieved, and the youthful ones began to titter over 
the comical appearance their young friend had made ; 
the place grew lively once more. Dr. Leigh seemed 
suddenly more than charmed with my society, and 
went so far as to escort me home. He had not come 
with any of us. It was early when we entered the 
house, and we needed no escort. Helen, Ethel, and 
I had come together, but it had been surmised by 
me that he would be Helen’s escort home. 


Chapter II. 


A HASTY EXIT. 

The next day, Ethel wishing to finish a book she 
was reading, Helen and I went for a stroll, and who 
should we meet but Dr. Leigh. I bowed most cor- 
dially, hoping he would join us, that I might get the 
two together and leave them on some pretext that 
my brain must devise in the meantime. 

He greeted us pleasantly enough, but looked at me 
and walked by my side instead of Helen’s. She 
became quite silent at this imexpected turn in 
affairs; she had never dreamed of me as a rival. 
After inquiring about the welfare of the hero of last 
night’s exploit I tried to extricate myself from this 
unfavorable position, and got up some excuse to go 
into a store on the opposite side of the street. 

“One moment. Miss Random; may I have the 
pleasure of taking you for a drive to-morrow after- 
noon?” he whispered as the sudden start on my part 
threw us a little ahead of Helen. 

What should I do ? I did not wish her to feel that 
it gave me pleasure to accept attentions from her 
supposed lover, and having no plausible excuse to 
give I hesitated and made some remark to the effect 
that I did not trust his horses, and turned away with 
rapid strides. Looking behind me, I saw Helen 
tearing after me, and not seeing the Doctor I said 
to her when she came up: “What has become of 
Dr. Leigh?” 

“ I do not know and I do not care,” she said quite 
coolly, and tried to appear very indifferent all the 


A HASTY EXIT. 


II3 

way, but I do not believe she slept much that night, 
as I heard her tossing on her pillow; it was an 
unusually warm night, which may have accounted 
for it, however. 

There had been a slight shower in the early morn- 
ing, only to make a beautiful day, and I wondered if 
he would come and what I should do in such an 
event. I tried to get up a headache, but never felt 
better in my life, and in the afternoon I longed for a 
drive, but I longed more for the renewed love and 
trust of my sweet friend, and while pondering upon 
the matter I heard a tap upon my door. 

Presently in walked Bridget, the maid, bearing a 
deliciously cool looking cluster of roses. I peeped 
through the blinds before taking them and saw the 
grays, and my heart yearned. 

“Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself,” said a 
small voice within. “I think you are mistaken, 
Bridget; are you sure they are for me?” I took 
them and looked at the card; on it simply Dr. 
Leigh’s name. What a temptation to send the 
flowers to Helen, who was in the next room with the 
door ajar, and let her go down ; he would be obliged 
to ask her to drive, but I was afraid of complicating 
matters, as I had done not long since. 

I went down, on Bridget’s assuring me that they 
were for me and he insisted on my going ; for 
appearance’ sake I went. Oh, those grays! How 
they pawed and pranced ! But I felt as though I was 
doing something mean, so tender was my conscience. 
The wondering how Helen felt alloyed my pleasure. 
My joy in the drive, however, must have peeped out, 
for presently Dr. Leigh said : 


1 14 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

“You do not seem to be afraid of horses after all. 
We are spinning along now at a rapid rate, and there 
is not an atom of fear anywhere about you. You 
are as expert in making excuses as you are in over- 
turning easels and other things.” 

“For shame!” I cried. “How dare you reproach 
a penitent sinner?” 

Looking intently at me, he said: “You tried to 
mend matters, but you turned the wheel of fortune 
in a better direction at all events, and I thank you 
for your share in it, else I would never have known 
the nobility of your character.” 

“What has an accident to do with the nobility of 
one ’ s character ? ” I replied . The grays were going more 
slowly now and we were getting out into the country. 

‘ ‘ Accident , indeed 1 ’ ’ Then he whipped up the grays 
with a short, quick snap, like a man does when he has 
nothing more to say on an irritating subject, though 
I thought it a pity to make the poor horses suffer. 

I treated all his compliments on the way with 
mockery. When he left me at my friend’s door he 
wore a grim smile. But he came often after this, 
and my conscience reproaches me for all the fabri- 
cations I invented to keep out of his way. 

One morning the other girls were out, Helen now 
naturally being more with Ethel, and I went to 
the library to get a book, not knowing that Dr. 
Leigh had just entered, for as Bridget went up one 
stairway to announce his arrival I came down the 
other. 

“Excuse me. Dr. Leigh, I had no idea you were 
here!” I said, very much surprised, as I saw him 
coming toward me from the front room. 


A HASTY EXIT. 


II5 

“ No, I can not excuse you ; you have been excusing 
yourself too often already, and when Bridget told me 
you were the only one in I knew then I would get the 
opportunity to say what I wanted.” Going to the 
door between the two rooms, after returning with 
me to the other room, he closed and leaned against 
it, caught me by the hand so that I could not get 
away without making a fuss and attracting atten- 
tion. 

“ If you think you are serving another in avoiding 
me, you are mistaken,” he said. “What do you care 
for her opinion ? She is not worthy the consideration 
of a sweet woman like you. Would she have appre- 
ciated me ? and do you think I shall ever again sub- 
ject myself to her freaks?” 

He exhibited great excitement and I trembled for 
him, and realized in that moment that it was pride, 
and not love, that had turned the wheel in my direc- 
tion, and was just about to tell him so, but he 
drowned my words in his vehemence. 

“At first I fancied her; first thoughts are not 
always the best, and though you have thrown every 
obstacle in my way I am too much in earnest to be 
so easily thwarted. Will you be my wife ?” 

“ No ! no ! ” I screamed, under my breath. “ It can 
never be !” I felt an instinctive desire to escape, and 
looked anxiously around. We were still near the door 
of the adjoining room through which I had entered, 
and he was bending over my still fettered hand when 
the other door leading into the hall opened, and I 
was so overcome at the sight of the object there I 
knew no more for many minutes. 


Chapter III. 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. 

When I first became conscious, I saw Dr. Leigh 
leaving the room and my hostess, Ethel’s mother, 
sitting near me, while I lay on the lounge. 

My first thought was of what had transpired — of 
what I had seen in the doorway ; that noble face, 
which vanished as quickly as it came, had a hurt 
look upon it that stabbed me to the heart. Had I 
believed in ghosts I would verily have thought this 
was one. 

I wondered what reason I could give those around 
me for having fainted. I concluded to tell Dr. Leigh 
the secret, for such it was, and get him to explain 
everything satisfactorily without betraying me. I 
would beg him to attribute it to indisposition, for 
Helen and Ethel had gone to pass the day with a 
relative, and knew I was not well enough to take the 
long drive. Bridget, being fresh from Ireland, 
must have indicated the door without opening 
it and passed on, for she did not appear at any 
time. 

All this I thought in a shorter time than it takes 
to relate, and asking quickly for Dr. Leigh, he re- 
entered the room. I asked him in my hostess’ pres- 
ence to remain with me imtil I should feel better, 
and requested her to bring me a glass of water. As 
soon as she left us I hurriedly asked him not to tell 
what he might have suspected, but to give some 
trivial reason for my swoon, and that I would tell 
him more at a suitable time, which soon came. 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. II7 

I found I had made a faux pas, for in the excite- 
ment he had not noticed anything ; not wishing him 
to think it more unusual than it really was, I told 
him with much hesitancy that previous to my 
leaving home I had a lover, but my parents thought 
me too young to come to a decision on that subject, 
and would allow no engagement until I should finish 
school; that we did not correspond, and that I was 
taken off my guard completely seeing him appear 
and vanish in a momenta Dr. Leigh seemed a little 
incredulous, but promised not to betray me, and 
made me feel that he was my friend, though he 
seemed much downhearted at such a turn to affairs. 

A week afterward my lover came again':. This 
time he sent me a card. The girls were all excite- 
ment to know who he was, but I did not gratify 
them; I was in such haste to get down I simply 
threw them the card, and asking Bridget to get me 
some rose geranium and a few rose buds, I decked 
myself out in some finery. Though I flattered 
myself I had little vanity, I looked in my mirror 
with some complacency- My dress was pure white, 
the sleeves disclosing arms he had always insisted 
were the most beautiful in the world, and I went 
forth dreaming of nothing but success. 

“ Oh, Miss,” said Bridget in her inimitable brogue, 
“how beautiful you are!” as I met her with the 
flowers. 

In another moment I discovered that I was in the 
presence of a still angry lover, which it took but a 
glance to know, so I advanced without a word 
and offered him the flowers, which I thought was 


Il8 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

making concessions, as I knew I was not in the least 
to blame. 

He did not appear to notice the flowers, but said 
in an injured manner: “You have ruined my life.” 

Roused in every fiber, I retorted : “ How dare you 
talk so to me ? If you cared for me you would listen 
to me.” 

“The tableau explained itself,” he returned 
angrily. 

“Very well, if you are satisfied, I am,” and I had 
just turned to leave the room when I saw my hostess 
coming to us from the opposite room with Dr. 
Leigh ; so I had to introduce “my friend, Mr. Harold 
Page, from the South,” while I glanced at Dr. 
Leigh, who understood, though maintaining his com- 
posure, but my lover’s eyes flashed as he measured 
him from head to foot, though unobserved by the 
others. 

At that moment dinner was announced, and my 
hostess pressed Harold so cordially to remain he 
could but do so., Helen and her cousin entered 
while this interchange of politeness was going on; 
he being introduced to them, they immediately 
relieved me by taking possession of him. 

At the table he was seated between Helen and 
me. I had Dr. Leigh on the other side of me, who 
already knew enough to observe matters were not 
as they should be between us, but Harold acted the 
well-bred gentleman, and made himself very agree- 
able to all except Dr. Leigh, whom he scarcely 
appeared to notice after the formal introduction, 
hardly recognizable though, by those not looking 
for it, so nice were his distinctions. 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. II9 

In truth I never admired him more. His eyes 
were dark and mellow, with a latent fire in them 
which animated conversation developed ; his curling 
lashes were brown, as well as his hair, which fell in 
short ripples over his well-shaped head ; his features 
of the Grecian type; a soft, brown mustache. 

The poise of his head combined elegance with ease, 
which with a surpassingly fine physique and a most 
graceful carriage, in a youth just in the bloom of 
manhood, made him appear in the eyes of a maiden 
the symbol of manly excellence — a very Apollo. 

To elderly ladies his deferential courtesy was most 
pleasing, and in him the gentlemen recognized a true 
worth which won them completely.^ To all appear- 
ance, I was not paying much attention to what he 
was saying, and perhaps encouraged Dr. Leigh a 
trifle for the first time, but while I paid much atten- 
tion to the well-turned sentences of the latter, I kept 
an ear open for my lover’s words, whose manners 
were such to me no one would have suspected that 
he was my lover, so well did he act his part, and had 
there not been an undercurrent of coolness to Dr. 
Leigh, I truly believed the Doctor would have thought 
me jesting about our love affair. As well as I could 
judge from the conversation, it seemed Harold was 
traveling through the North, and took me in at the 
start. 

After dinner. Dr. Leigh, elated by my unusually 
pleasant manner to himself, asked me to walk out 
on the lawn. We went out and sat on a bench. 

“Your lover (emphasis on the lover) seems to 
know how to play the agreeable to the ladies,” he 
curtly said. 


120 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“Remarkably so,” I added, “and Helen seems 
much pleased with him,” with a searching glance. 

“Yes, some ladies are always pleased with a new 
toy.” 

From me, “ It is natural for one to like variety.” 

“ So it seems ; you ladies can not get along without 
it,” he said a little bitterly,^ And I, with a curl of 
my lip : 

“You gentlemen, too, seem to like it quite well.” 

While we were exchanging lances Oliver Gorden, a 
young English officer whom we all liked, came in 
just as I made my last remark, and called out gayly : 

“What are you two fencing about?- In the name 
of Her Majesty the Queen I have come to arrest you 
for riotous conduct.” 

“ I thank you,” I rejoined, “ I owe no allegiance to 
your Queen.” 

“Miss Random, where’s your usual graciousness? 
I wonder if your sweetheart has deserted you. If he 
has, I shall be rejoiced to take his place.” 

“ I would not have you under any consideration,” 
I cried, and walked into the house, taking a seat at 
the piano, trying to pound out my ill-humor on the 
keys. I could have choked myself for the blush I 
felt mantling my cheeks, instead of replying laugh- 
ingly to Oliver’s facetious remarks. 

Gradually they all came in, for they had followed 
Dr. Leigh and myself out on the lawn. I played on 
imtil Harold arose to say good-by. I stopped then 
but did not rise, and every second would strike a 
note here and there at random, wishing to appear 
very indifferent, but I heard him tell Helen that he 
would go South in a few weeks, and after making a 


AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR. 


I2I 


few polite speeches in regard to the pleasant time he 
had had (I thought of the scene in the parlor not 
long since), and bidding Helen farewell with a cor- 
dial shake of the hand, as well as the others, came 
over to me (I had by this time risen from the piano) 
and offered me his hand, for the sake of appearances, 
I was quite sure. 

‘‘Good-by,” I said, taking it with supreme indif- 
ference. 

“Good-by,” he said coldly, and passed out of my 
sight without looking at me. 

“You do not seem to appreciate your friend, 
Patricia,” said Helen to me in Dr. Leigh’s presence 
just afterward, “ I think he is delightful.” 

“ Yes, he is a perfect gentleman,” I said demurely, 
for by this time I had cooled down some. 

“Where does he live, and how long have you 
known him, Patty?” inquired Ethel. 

“He is a young planter living not far from us, and 
I have known him from my childhood,” I answered 
most naturally. 

“Strange you never mentioned him before. If I 
had known him I would have been talking about 
him ever since,” put in Helen, All laughed but Dr. 
Leigh. 


Chapter IV. 


“l WISH I WAS IN DIXIE.” 

My vacation was over and I returned to school. 
The months went slowly by until the end of the 
school year again. I was told by the principal 
some time before that I had been chosen valedicto- 
rian, an honor conferred as a reward of merit. This 
had been hinted to me by the scholars, but I had 
never once thought of such a thing, and was more 
surprised at first than gratified — such an under- 
taking! I thought. 

But I soon realized the value of it, for father, who 
came on in time to hear it, said how much he appre- 
ciated the honor. And the idea of my being the 
first among so many, and most of them Yankees, too, 
made his heart swell with pride. I was finally 
aroused to the pleasure of the situation when I 
received so many warm congratulations upon my 
essay, which I had feared might be a very ordinary 
affair. 

After many sad farewells I bid adieu to those 
pleasant associations, and started with father to 
complete my education by travel. 

I wanted him to take me straight home, but he did 
not think it advisable for me to go during the heat of 
summer after being so long North, and concluded by 
quoting a passage from his favorite Shakespeare to 
the effect that “home-keeping youths have ever 
homely wits,” and we must travel until it got cooler. 

Among other things, he told me Harold was going 
to Europe, and had come to bid them good-by, and 


“l WISH I WAS IN DIXIE.” 


123 


looked at me keenly though furtively ; but I was my 
father’s own daughter and never a sign made I, 
though I was quite stunned at the announcement. 

Whenever I had allowed myself to dwell upon this 
subject, I looked for a reconciliation among the old 
haunts and trysting- places, where the mocking-birds 
sing so sweetly and help to inspire one’s heart with 
hope and cheer.. And now ! Why, I thought some- 
thing very naughty. I wished Dr. Leigh had never 
been bom. He was put in the world simply to 
annoy me and for no other purpose, because he was 
of no benefit to himself or any one else except the 
sick, and in an evil hour I doubted his worth to them. 

But the hopefulness of youth and the diversion of 
travel kept me up. Father said he found me quite a 
congenial companion, as I tmly did him. 

Toward the latter end of our trip, while traveling 
through New York, we tarried at a beautiful spot to 
rest a day or two and get some glimpses of country 
life. We had heard of the place through the recom- 
mendation of friends, and knew we would find good 
accommodations . 

As the train pulled up, the sun had just begun to 
glow upon the mountain tops, casting a golden light 
over the high range opposite, while a lower inter- 
vening one cut off the glow at a certain point, mak- 
ing such a distinct line of light and shadow along 
the side that the observer was fascinated by virtue 
of its weirdness; and /, by the very novelty of 
the scene, for I had hitherto seen mountains 
only in the distance on the route as I came 
North; now I was face to face with them, and 
was quite impressed with their grandeur and im- 


124 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


mensity. Getting down among them, my first im- 
pression was that they were coming closer and closer 
to me every minute, finally to hem me in completely. 
Then I felt that I was annoyed by having my view so 
entirely bounded, and imagined one would feel freer 
to live on top than at the foot or on the sides ; down 
among them I had a stifled feeling. Near Ithaca 
we idled for several days, getting acquainted with 
some very agreeable people, with whom we formed a 
party one day and went to the picturesque gorge near 
Cornell University. Here gigantic rocks towered on 
either side, with here and there a fall of fleecy water. 

Often we climbed a steep ascent along the edge of 
a dizzy precipice leading to some lovely glen, or 
crossed a yawning chasm over a rustic bridge where 
lingered an interested couple ; giving an air of beauty 
and life where all else seemed ruggedness and silence. 
On leaving the gorge we stopped at the place where 
we met a wagon, by appointment, which took us 
down the mountain to our hotel by another and less 
precipitous route. We were somewhat fatigued, and 
it was such a relief to take in more of nature’s 
beauties without the exertion of retracing our steps 
down the gorge. We were quite hungry after the 
jaunt, and enjoyed the nice dinner prepared for us. 
Next day we went with our newly made friends to 
gather chestnuts, climbing the mountain side to 
reach the nuts. It was full of pleasure. 

The trees were clothed in brilliant array, it being 
autumn; the mountain slopes seemed decked in 
raiment of gold and scarlet, this wealth of color 
flecked with wandering sheep, and the passing clouds 
casting weird shadows made a picture so fraught 


I WISH I WAS IN DIXIE.” 


125 


with strength and beauty that I wished more than 
once I could emulate a wonderful artist and hastily 
fasten the transient scene on canvas, to exhibit to 
my Southern friends, whose eyes were too familiar 
with a monotonous level. They would appreciate 
the change. 

After rambling about and getting chestnuts we 
returned to our hotel and enjoyed the fun of roasting 
some before the open fire and boiling others in a pot, 
and enjoyed eating them a$ well. I had never seen 
any but the large Spanish chestnuts that are 
roasted and sold on the streets of New Orleans, such 
as marrons glaces are made of. 

Before reaching this picturesque spot father and I 
had made the rounds to Long Branch, Saratoga, and 
other leading places and were now on our way to 
Niagara^— then home, having gone down the Hudson 
in summer. 

Niagara impressed me so with its beauty, volume, 
strength, and grandeur I can truly say with the old 
Indian : “There must be a God, or its wonders could 
never have been brought into existence!” The 
Hudson was like a beautiful dream, scenery, history, 
and romance combining to make it a river of delight, 
of memories, and of fascination as the great pano- 
rama glided before us. 


Chapter V. 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 

Near Philadelphia we stopped to visit Ethel, who 
was to accompany us home, which she did. 

On reaching New Orleans we remained a week or 
more, wishing to show her something of the 
beauties of the Crescent City. 

We went to aunt’s, where we knew we would all be 
welcome. Finding the gate to the high iron fence 
locked, as it usually is in this city at most of the 
homes, I pulled a bell-handle nearby. Ethel express- 
ing surprise at having to ring a bell to get into the 
yard, I explained to her that it enabled one to leave 
the house open, admitting the air, without danger of 
intrusion. While telling her this a maid opened the 
gate for us and we went along the walk, among the 
blooming plants and up the front steps, while she ran 
around to admit us, also to tell aunt. Some of the 
family, aunt said, had been to meet us, but the train 
being late, and having father with us, we could find 
our way readily, and she hoped that we would feel 
none the less welcome. 

Dear, delightful New Orleanst— the capital of vast 
old Louisianai— foimded by Jean Baptist Lemoyne de 
Bienville in 1718, a Canadian. Governor of the 
French Colony (planted by his brother d’Iberville, 
near piloxi, in 1699), began her hospitality at an 
early age, receiving the refugees rescued from the 
Indians at Fort Rosalie, or Natchez, only a few years 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 1 27 

after her settlement, and the Acadian exiles some 
years later. 

Alternately dominated by French and Spanish, 
then American, its architecture, gardens, and streets 
in the oldest localities are extremely unique ; houses 
in stucco and imitations of stone, mingled with the 
American style; inner courts seen through gate- 
ways, with palms and flowers rendering them more 
enticing for the little peeps one gets into them 
in strolling, and side by side with rich modem 
gardens, create a variety that suggests an interesting 
history to a thoughtful mind. 

The Roman Catholic buildings are a world of in- 
terest in themselves, and the old St. Louis Cathedral, 
in the French part, touched Ethel’s artistic nature 
much. 

Here the city has an ancient tinge, especially in 
midwinter; the streets narrow, old and rusty-look- 
ing houses refreshed by no blooming climbers or 
other flowers, the gloomy aspect of the Cathedral 
accentuating it, and Jackson Square looking dingy, 
still wearing its air of antiquity, shorn of its floral 
beauty. 

But at high noon, on a bright spring day, the dark 
cathedral spires ascending against the clear blue sky, 
and the shady garden in the rear (in the mind’s eye), 
the quaint Cabildo (supreme court) with its tiny 
side balconies, on the right ; its twin, the Governor’s 
Mansion, on the left ; the whitish walls of both glis- 
tening in the dazzling light, present a pleasing accom- 
paniment to transformed Jackson Square, decked in 
brilliant array of vividly colored flowers and showy 
with tall bananas. 


128 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


Pleasant breezes blunt the sun’s piercing rays, 
the tower bells clash out as the Cathedral clock points 
the hour. 

Entering, one feels sobered in the cool atmos- 
phere, the mellow light and somber silence, and 
turns to holy things. 

The central altar is fitted with the usual appur- 
tenances. On the right is one sacred to the memory 
of St. Francis — he, garbed in monk’s habit, appear- 
ing among the boulders. On the left our Lady of 
Lourdes is dispensing her blessings — some think — 
in healing waters beneath. 

In the floors are stone slabs with inscriptions of 
sainted people supposed to be buried there. All 
express an air of age and solemnity not seen often 
in the New World, for it was erected many, many 
years ago, though modified several times since. 

Jackson Square was the old Place d’Arms, in and 
about which all the colonial history of the Crescent 
City had transpired. The bronze statue of General 
Jackson, to honor his immortal name, in the center, 
afterward took the place of the arch of triumph 
erected just after the battle of New Orleans in 1815 
through which he passed in state — thus honored by a 
grateful people. Though the battle took place six 
months after the warr— news traveled so slowly— the 
glory of it was not dimmed, for it showed the man 
and his power — pointed to his future greatness. 

We showed Ethel the cemeteries, where people are 
buried in tombs above ground. Some of them are 
grand and costly, of stuccoed brick or stone, and the 
long walks among these tombs of every variety are 
shaded by rows of cedars and magnolias in proces- 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 


129 


sional precision. Other trees stand sentinel-like; 
all giving a feeling of weird personality to the sur- 
roundings, which are cheerful and attractive in spite 
of the uncanny aspect, enhanced by the subtile in- 
fluence inspired by that mysterious link between the 
mortal and the higher element (unseen humanity 
liberated from the dust and dross of earth, with only 
the character and noble impulses in some for adorn- 
ment and the infinite love and forgiveness of the 
Redeemer to shine, and atone for the past in those 
who repent). 

One sometimes comes suddenly upon a cemetery in 
the residence portion of the city, enclosed by a high, 
strong wall with no adornment except in the arrange- 
ment of the brick, and the view through the iron 
carriage-gate is all one gets of the interior in pass- 
ing except the domes and crosses appearing above, 
among the tips of the trees. 

The most interesting of the cemeteries is the 
Campo Santo. It is used as a burial-groimd for the 
different Roman Catholic orders. 

Within is the Chapel of St. Roch, actually built by 
the hands of a “Father” of a church, in fulfillment 
of a promise to St. Roch (the patron of health), who, 
it is reputed, immuned this pastor’s flock from the 
plague of yellow fever in 1866, in answer to prayer. 

Around the Campo are the different “Stations of 
the Cross,” and many pilgrims make the novena — 
alms and prayers in the chapel, and the circuit of 
the Stations in a devotional frame of mind. 

There are many thank-offerings in sight to testify 
that prayers at these shrines have been favorably 
answered. 


130 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

St. Roch was truly a kind man, and though he 
died in 1327 A. D., his influence from the unseen 
world may still be felt. 

Ethel was relieved at the sight of ice factories — 
she knew she need not despair of a cool drink. We 
took in her company a trip to that romantic-looking 
spot, the Spanish Fort, at that time an attractive 
pleasure resort upon Lake Pontchartrain, not far 
from the city. 

We had a delightful sail from here. We drew 
near the shore on our return about eight o’clock in 
the evening. The place was beautifully illuminated ; 
the myriads of lights reflected in the waters were 
bewitching ; the shadowy dimness of nightfall lent a 
mysterious beauty to the outlines meeting our 
vision ; the chords of our responsive souls vibrated 
with pleasure, all recalling to our minds some of the 
tales of Spanish romance in the beautiful works of 
Washington Irving, and the time when the Spanish 
dominated here. After our sail we took one of those 
celebrated fish and oyster dinners — which New 
Orleans is noted for — at the Fort. Sitting on a pier 
over the water, as we partook of its delicacies, its 
soft lapping to and fro beneath, with the balmy air, 
soothed the soul and left its door open for dreams of 
bliss, while our palates were charmed with their 
imsurpassed flavor. It is related that when 
Thackeray was lecturing in the United States, and 
took in New Orleans, just as Ethel was now doing, 
he wrote: “How hospitable they all were, those 
Southern men! As for New Orleans in springtime, 
just when the orchards were flushing over with 
peach blossoms, and the sweet herbs came to 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 131 

flavor the juleps, it seemed to me the city of the 
world where you can eat and drink the most and 
suffer the least.” . . . The bouillabaisse so pleased 
himhementionsitinachoicebit of verse. . . . And 
George Augustus Sala, an eminent London journal- 
ist, ate bouillabaisse and courtbouillon. He liked the 
bouillabaisse, a sort of fish stew, made — so it is said — 
with white wine and colored yellow with saffron, and 
courtbouillon with red wine, garnished with slices of 
tomatoes. They are delicious. He seems to have 
been the means of introducing the latter into notice 
outside of New Orleans. Since these, many masters 
of all arts have tested the good cheer of the Crescent 
City and pronounced it most enticing and free from 
any deleterious effects next day. The biscuit (a 
unique ice) and candies are perfect. 

I wanted Ethel to see the St. Charles Hotel,* where 
so many assemblies of grand people had been in the 
great parlor, and among whom my parents had 
mingled. So we hied ourselves one bright day to 
that handsome hostelry. After inspecting the ex- 
terior, with many flattering criticisms from Ethel, 
we went inside and walked up the winding stairs to 
get the best view of the surrounding size and contour 
of this popular hotel, but decided to take the 
modem innovation — the elevator — down. 

Seeing the elevator open, and thinking Ethel and 
father were behind me, I had just raised my foot to 
enter, as I thought, in an absent-minded way as one 
sometimes does, when I heard a voice — it sounded 
like Ethel’s — say, “Oh, Patricia!” in a tone of call- 
ing me back. Turning, I noticed they had strayed 
*The old St. Charles. 


132 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


off and were busily engaged in conversation, and 
were not even looking at me. However, I was so 
impressed with the voice I called to each separately, 
if either had spoken to me, being quite tired and not 
wishing to take more steps than necessary. Coming 
toward me then, they both denied having spoken to 
me at that time, and on looking down again, having 
moved a little way from the opening as I addressed 
them, and about to attempt another entrance, I dis- 
covered to my horror that there was no elevator. 
Seeing the elevator door open, I had carelessly sup- 
posed the elevator was there waiting for us. Whether 
it was the voice of God, as some may think, or the 
voice of a loving ancestor in the spirit, I know not, 
but it saved me from a terrible accident, and I was 
startled at my narrow escape and at the manner in 
which it was evaded. 

After seeing all the sights, we took a steamboat for 
the White Castle at evening, just at sunset. A 
glittering moon was rising in the east. 

“Oh, Patty !“ cried Ethel, “ see the beautiful moon ! 
What a lovely rose tint ! ’ ’ 

“Yes,” I replied, “it is not often like that,” and 
turning to father, inquired of him the reason. 

“Well, you know red rays are more penetrating 
than others, and are the only ones which reach us 
in a certain density of the atmosphere, but I am sur- 
prised at you young ladies having to be informed 
after graduating in so many sciences,” he answered 
teasingly. 

This was too much, and we marched into the cabin 
on to our stateroom to hide our confusion, and laid 
our hats aside. 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 


133 


The boat was very handsome. A beautiful carpet 
of a light ground and showing delicate sprays of wild 
flowers scattered in careless profusion covered the 
floor of the long saloon or cabin, large mirrors in 
costly gilded frames at each end, a grand piano near 
by to while away the time, surrounded by luxurious 
chairs and sofas ; above, elaborate chandeliers. 

Gilding and fretwork adorned the door panels 
and frames, the ceilings frescoed ; a carved table with 
marble top to receive a large silver salver and silver 
ice-pitcher with a silver waste-bowl, and cut-glass 
tumblers. 

Well-trained darkies, attired in fresh, white linen, 
served at table. The silver tea-sets shone brightly, 
the table linen was soft and snowy white. The 
supper was delicious. 

The air being pleasant enough, we went out on the 
guards after supper, and father entertained us talk- 
ing about Louisiana and the river we were on, mostly 
because everything was new here to Ethel. After 
touching delightfully upon how De Soto, the Spanish 
grandee, with a company of other Spaniards, had 
found the river, during the reign of Charles I of 
Spain, in 1541, at the point where Memphis now 
stands, in his search for gold, how he was buried at 
the mouth of Red River in the meeting of the waters, 
how La Salle with his company explored it in 1682, 
and named the whole country from the Alleghanies 
to the Rockies — from the Gulf to Canada — Louis- 
iana, in honor of his sovereign, Louis XIV, and how 
Napoleon I, being at war with the European nations, 
needed funds and sold what was left of it in 1803 to 
the United States. 


134 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

He enlarged upon the rapid changes in New 
Orleans and St. Louis — both daughters of old 
Louisiana — though the latter was given up to 
another State. He was so entertaining over what I 
had always considered a threadbare subject, inter- 
spersing it with anecdote and romance, descriptions 
of dress, manners, and modes of living — a generous 
flow of jewels of thought handsomely set in words of 
gold — a spell of enchantment was over me ; so real- 
istic the whole, I seemed to be living with the people 
in that tale of yore. When father said it was bed- 
time I rubbed my eyes as if I had just awakened 
from a dream. 

Have we ever thought of what we owe De Soto? 
Rich in South American mines; able to have ease 
and luxury, does any one ever wonder at his daring 
and hardihood ? In passing his watery grave does a 
Romanist ever lift his hat in memory, or does a 
Protestant give thanks for the way he has shown us ? 

And La Salle, who ever thinks of him — the great 
explorer to whom we owe the knowledge of the grand 
port of New Orleans and other good points along the 
river? 

Napoleon the Great, too, steeped in blood as his 
reign was, do we not owe something to him for giving 
up this extensive coimtry ? Not much, I fear ; he was 
only an instrument in the Great Creator’s hands for 
giving to us a land of freedom of thought, word, and 
action, of which alone we mortals will have to give 
an account to Him. When we reached our state- 
room, Ethel said: “My! how charming your father 
is. I wish I could find a young man like him! ” I 
was too sleepy now to reply, but laid it up for future 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 


135 


use, to tell mother or father when I wanted specially 
to keep them in a good humor, and we were soon 
slumbering in the land of Nod, for our stateroom 
was so large and dainty we were thoroughly com- 
fortable — the finest linen on the beds, heavy damask 
towels on the racks, pretty Brussels carpets on the 
floor, beautifully frescoed walls and ceilings, and a 
complete little set of furniture. 

We landed about dawn, after a sweet sleep on the 
delightful beds. While father was looking to see if 
all the baggage was there, Ethel and I ran up the 
levee, or bank, which keeps the Mississippi within 
its prescribed limits during high water. For in the 
spring this mighty river rises and rises, the water 
roars between its banks above the land for weeks, 
and during a storm the waves dash over. Once I 
saw a crevasse, where the river had torn through its 
banks. This is something disastrous usually, but 
can be checked if handled skillfully and before it gets 
too wide. The planters were vigilant in our neigh- 
borhood, and it was the only one I ever saw. The 
roar and rush were appalling, and in its immediate 
vicinity the devastation great before it could be 
checked. 

On reaching the house, what she first wished to see 
was the orange trees. We put on our sun- shades 
(only children wore sun-bonnets) after breakfast and 
went out. The oranges were changing their coats 
of green for yellow ones, but there were some sweet 
enough to offer, though not fully ripe. 

I consoled her by saying that in a week or two I 
would give her some of the best flavored and the 
juiciest she had ever tasted ; that if she would remain 


136 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

until Spring she would view a novel sight — flowers 
and fruit together — and could also eat some of our 
delicate river shrimp, caught in abundance at that 
season from the Mississippi. 

Now let me tell you how very happy I was to be 
home. I nearly ate mother up, and Penelope was so 
glad to see me she followed me at every turn. Just 
before I left school Uncle William Random had 
married again, and his business necessitating his 
living abroad, he took Richard, Eugenia, and Bertha 
with him and his newly wedded wife, making quite a 
change in the size of our family, Penelope missing 
her playmates greatly. Isabel had married soon 
after her return from abroad, and left the State. 
Father said though she was still young in years she 
was much older in experience, but he gave his con- 
sent reluctantly, remarking that as soon as a girl 
leaves school and has time to be companionable 
some young fellow wanted her. 

All the old darkies came up to say “howdy” (those 
whom I had known and were still there) from time to 
time. The men wanted a “dram” thrown in, but 
the women just wanted to see me, whether prompted 
by love or curiosity in every case, I know not. In 
fact, there was so much to say on all sides Ethel 
said it was nothing but chatter, chatter, all the time. 

We had not left her out ; she was part of the family 
while under the roof, and seemed to feel at home as 
soon as she arrived. Mother saw the boat landing, 
and was ready to receive us, as early as it was, and we 
had a hearty welcome, I assure you. Ethel was very 
timid about riding horseback and wanted to over- 
come it, so we went riding together considerably 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 


137 


To give her a full view of the river and surrounding 
country, we rode our horses sometimes up the levee, 
which was against the law. She made a great to-do 
getting up and down again, as she had never ridden 
horseback much ; but after many efforts on her part, 
and much laughter on mine — in which she would 
join — at the ludicrous attitudes she assumed, she 
learned to be something of a horsewoman. 

Ethel pretended to be very much surprised not to 
find alligators “prowling” around, as she termed it. 
As I had seen only a small one in a New York 
museum, I was as well pleased as herself on being told 
that a fisherman had shot one in the river and drawn 
him up on the bank. I suggested to her imagination 
that alligators were so mortified at themselves for 
being so homely they generally kept their places in 
the swamp in the mud, but this was a fine brave 
fellow going out in search of adventure whom she 
could have as a memento of the South; that she 
might take his skin home with her and have the 
whole family supplied with shoes. 

Indeed, we discoursed so much on alligators an 
acquaintance sent Ethel one as a joke by a messenger. 
It frightened her so it was a good while before I for- 
gave him the thoughtless manner in which it was 
done. 

It came in a box addressed to her, without any 
indication of the contents on the outside except some 
air-holes, which would lead only an experienced 
person to believe there might be a living thing 
inside. The box was not nailed. All she had to do 
was to lift the lid ; it being so mysterious she hardly 
dared to. Finally curiosity got the better of her. 


138 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

She tried the lid gently, wishing to peep in only, at 
first. It was tighter than it seemed — it had to be 
opened with a jerk, which sent it sprawling wide. 
In a twinkling the young saurian made his escape 
from the box, and resembled a big lizard running 
about. Having no teeth at this stage of its life, it 
was harmless, but neither Ethel nor I was aware of 
this, and she screamed with terror. 

Whereupon, the alligator trying his best to get off, 
I called to Sancho, who had his head around the cor- 
ner to witness the fun, to catch him and take him to 
the river, which he was glad to do after having his 
laugh at our expense. 

On about the first of October what we call the 
grinding season begins. Soon after we reached 
home the sugar-house was in operation. Every day 
we drove there or walked, whichever Ethel pre- 
ferred, taking oranges and lemons along to mix with 
the hot cane-juice, which drink is both wholesome 
and palatable. Ethel thought sugar-cane resembled 
com growing. It does, but the blade is narrower 
and the stalk has more leaves. When it is cut, 
topped, and the leaves trimmed off by the cane-cut- 
ters with their curious shaped knives, it is put in 
wagons and carried near a moving slope, called a 
carrier, at the sugar-house, and dumped down under 
the large shed over the carrier and a surrounding 
space, then picked up by others and put on the 
carrier or slope in even armfuls. 

The carrier then takes it up to two powerful iron 
rollers, cmshing out the juice, which runs into great 
stationary kettles, where it is cooked to the proper 
Qonsistency and drawn off into wooden boxes, in 


WE STOP FOR ETHEL. 


139 


which it cools. The hot juice in the coolers, after 
being stirred with a large wooden paddle, at a 
certain stage forms a crust on top and leaves a 
deposit of molasses. At a prescribed time the sugar 
is spaded out and packed in hogsheads with holes 
in the bottom which allow it to drain, the hogsheads 
sitting on latticework over large cemented basins 
which catch the drippings. The molasses in these 
basins, or cisterns, is called “cistern bottoms,” very 
good if clean and unadulterated, but does not com- 
pare with the cooler molasses. The juice of the 
sugar-cane is said to be fattening. 

Ethel was persuaded to remain with me until 
after Christmas. About this time we had something 
unusual — “a snow storm” — ^we called it, in honor 
of Ethel, and a freeze of three days, in which every- 
thing outside was covered with ice. Every twig on 
every tree, and every blade of grass, was encased in 
ice, the ground like a white sheet, and the housetops 
with big cushions of snow on them. 

The orange trees were protected, being in an 
angle on the south side of the house. The banana 
trees, having frames around them in winter, fared 
well too. They are a very odd and pretty sight in 
bloom later, and we were very careful of them. 
The lake around the summer-house was frozen hard 
enough to stand on, but alas! no one expecting 
such a phenomenon, we had no skates. Usually when 
it snows in Louisiana the feathery flakes melt before 
they touch the warm earth. 

I told Ethel the elements even were trying to 
show their hospitality by making her feel at home 
in giving her a little snow. 


Chapter VI. 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. ^ 

“ Did you ever see the devil, 

With his wooden iron shovel?” 

I must go back a month or more. Soon after my 
arrival my parents gave me a large entertainment. 
The house was in a blaze of light. Chinese lanterns 
swung beneath the trees all the way out to the big 
entrance gate. It was late in October, but as is often 
the case, many flowers were in bloom. The roses, 
sweetest of all flowers and the most satisfactory, 
were flourishing under the smiles of the balmy 
Indian summer; the banana trees were flapping 
their wide, long leaves in the semi-summer breeze; 
the fragrant honeysuckle permeated the air, uniting 
its perfume with the cape jasmine and that of the 
oleander. 

The supper was served under the trees, on a carpet 
spread for the purpose. The tables were luminous 
with candles set in bronze and silver candelabra, 
and decorated with low dishes filled with natural 
flowers. Green garlands, with roses, reached from 
the candelabra to the low boughs above, and sweet 
music from behind the shrubbery floated on the night 
air, while we laughed and chatted, ate dainties, and 
sipped rare wines at this sumptuous feast. 

There were boned turkey, roast pig, chicken salad, 
pickles, sandwiches, oysters, sparkling jelly, numer- 
ous kinds of cake and ice cream. In the center of the 
main table was a beautiful nougat from New Orleans, 
made in the shape of a fancy basket and holding 


“did you ever see the devil,’' etc. 141 

confectionery. I was afterward told that one of the 
guests, as she was getting into her carriage to leave, 
overheard one coachman exclaim to another : 

“I tell yeh whut, dat vitt’als was obnoxious!” 
using the largest word he ever heard to express his 
pleasure in having had a good time eating. 

My heart was full at the beautiful toasts offered at 
my shrine, but I gave more than a passing thought 
to Harold and wished he were among the number, as 
well as in his normal senses. The gay repartee upon 
my lips, the rippling of my laughter beneath the 
leafy boughs, never breathed a sign of it, though. 

He should never dream a shadow crossed my brow 
on his account, and I hoped to look upon him some 
day (not far distant) as a selfish man not worthy of a 
thought. 

Among the guests were Mrs. B , the daughter 

of Mrs. Lawrence Lewis (Nelly Custis), and our 
devoted friend, whose noble face resembled that of her 
illustrious uncle, George Washington, and whose 
elegance was always a criterion for every one; her 
husband, the Colonel, the good Bishop, his wife and 
daughter; the Duke of Mannerton, whose father-in- 
law, Don Manuel del Monte, an intimate friend of 
father’s, had introduced at the White Castle, and 
whose daughter (the Duke’s wife) had chummed 
with Adelaide and Isabel in their girlhood, before her 
marriage, when my cousins went to visit their 
grandpa on a small picturesque lake in North 
Louisiana where he resided and where her family 
spent some part of every year, Don Manuel residing 
on the sugar plantation, not far from the White 
Castle, only when business required him to; an 


142 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


ex-Govemor of fine parts, and others the world held 
in high esteem. 

It may not be uninteresting or improper to add 

that once at church, during the war, Mrs. B 

caught me glancing (surreptitiously perhaps) at the 
holes in her worn silk mittens, and putting her hands 
out for closer inspection took one of mine in hers, 
saying (smiling sweetly and solemnly) : “I am proud 
of them, my child, I am proud to wear them for the 
Cause.” Her beloved and oldest son was killed at 
Shiloh, and her heart was almost broken. The Lost 
Cause nearly completed the wreck. 

Colonel B had acquired his title in the Mexi- 

can war, where he served with distinction.. He, his 
wife and family, lived some miles from the White 
Castle, in a handsome house set in the midst of tall 
live oaks, interlaced above. On one side of this shady 
yard was a two-roomed cottage the Colonel called his 
office, where he wrote letters — which was quite a fad 
with him — to his heart’s content. He informed me 
once in conversation that he wrote to Queen Victoria. 
In a comer of one room he had a little iron bed he 
used while camping in Mexico. 

Mrs. B ’s bedroom was furnished with some 

old-fashioned claw-foot furniture that had belonged 
to the Washingtons. In the back parlor, facing 
everything, was the lovely portrait of her mother, a 
facsimile of what we see in print. All about the 
house had that air of elegance and repose which one 
associates with President Washington, and there 
were many articles of interest here, besides those I 
have mentioned, associated with him ; some of them 
have since been sent to Mount Vernon. 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. 143 

My gown (dress, we called it then — only those 
things we slept in were gowns) was a rich creation of 
pineapple mouseline. I was partial to the different 
shades of yellow, and wore them much. On my arms 
were bands of gold beautifully enameled. Before 
the guests arrived I went to show myself to “mam- 
my,” Minerva, the nurse. 

I knew she would approve of my appearance if no 
one else did, though I had a secret notion that she 
would not be the only one. She gazed at me rap- 
turously, raising her hands in admiration, and ex- 
claimed : 

“ I know the beaux will think you an angel from 
Heaven . ’ ’ Everything she liked resembled something 
in Heaven. From my youth she was ever admon- 
ishing me to pray. I had gotten into such a habit 
of praying from her urging, that when a child if run- 
ning a race I would pray to beat ; if I got into a scrape 
I would pray to get out. The habit is still with me. 
To-night I prayed to be happy, which comprehends 
everything — it is safe to pray to be happy. 

“Ah, honey, how purty you does look,” was 
mammy’s comment again as she turned me round 
and round. 

During the evening, when I was sitting on the gal- 
lery with a partner after a dance, behind one of the 
big pillars, I heard an old lady say: “ I wonder why 
Harold is not here to-night. They were great 
friends before she went to school. Poor fellow, I 
reckon she has forgotten him. He was always de- 
voted to her.” 

I could not hear her companion’s reply to this 
thrust at me, but from the same old lady : 


144 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“Foolish girl! I have watched her to-night, she 
could not be happier.” How well I must be con- 
cealing my feelings! I was pleased to think. 

Same old lady: “She has not much judgment to 
let him drop.” 

“But where is he?” I heard the other lady (who 
had now become interested enough to respond more 
loudly) say. 

First old lady : “ I did hear he had gone to Europe, 
but he has had time to return. I shall warn his 
mother of her flirtatious propensities. He shan’t 
waste his time on her ” — the last word with emphasis. 
“She is a glorious- looking creature, but seems 
heartless.” Having heard enough, I proposed going 
in. Arthur Harcourt was the person sitting with 
me, and I stopped our conversation to listen. Very 
naughty, but doubtless pardonable under the cir- 
cumstances. 

“How some old ladies do trouble themselves with 
the affairs of others,” he commented. 

I walked up to the cross old lady and told her very 
sweetly that she might add a postscript and say: 
“Miss Random is the happiest of the happy.” Then 
I gave Arthur one of my brightest smiles and walked 
away with him, not lingering to see the effect of my 
speech. 

Of course she made a long story of it and had it 
wafted across the ocean as soon as it could get there. 
Ah, Mr. Page, you shan’t flatter yourself that I am 
wearing the willow for you. That night, or morning 
rather, as I lay my head upon my pillow I felt happy 
in my triumph — such is the vanity of youth — and 
slept sweetly for hours, though unseen wings and 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. 145 

cloven feet were battling for the supremacy in the 
guidance of my life. 

After Christmas Ethel said she must go home, so I 
escorted her to New Orleans, saw her safe on the 
train, and wired her father. I missed her companion- 
ship greatly and was easily persuaded to remain and 
visit my aunt, mother’s sister, in New Orleans, my 
cousin Valerie being her daughter, and fine company 
in which to dispel my gloom at Ethel’s absence. 
This was the same aunt whom I visited with Ethel, 
at which time Valerie was away on a visit, but met 
Ethel later at the White Castle. 

The first day of January, at aunt’s, the parlors were 
ready for receiving at eleven o’clock; the damask 
curtains fell in graceful folds to exclude the light, 
red coals glowed in the grates, hot-house flowers 
clustered in the vases, easy. chairs were scattered 
around carelessly, the gas was lighted. 

Long before the callers were expected I was ready. 
Taking a seat on one of the low comfortable chairs 
near the fireplace, I looked into the fire and solilo- 
quized — aunt thinks she will carry out her plans for 
me with Arthur Harcourt; he is a nice fellow, but, 
but, but — ? 

Still, I enjoyed admiration, as most young ladies 
do, and almost every one for that matter — I had not 
lived long enough to be satiated with it, and was 
quite ready for more. 

Getting tired of waiting for the tardy star-eyed 
Valerie to appear, I arose and walked about the room 
to quiet my impatience, looking behind me to view 
my train. 


146 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

My dark blue velvet was simple and close-fitting in 
its elegance, relieved by costly lace. I wore no orna- 
ment except a cloth- of- gold bud, half -blown, with a 
few of its leaves at my bosom. Girls of my age in 
New Orleans did not usually wear velvet gowns at 
this period, but they looked very elegant on the 
Northern girls, and it was my fancy to have one. 

Arthur had given me the bud, with the wish that I 
wear it. It set my gown off to such good advantage 
I did so. Arthur was Valerie’s cousin, her father and 
his being brothers, and was adopted by her father at 
his parents’ death. I looked upon him as a cousin. 

While contemplating my train, in walked Sir 
Arthur, as I playfully called him, and caught me 
spreading it out, first on one side then on the other, as 
girls always do until the novelty wears off. 

“You peacock,” he laughed, “how many hearts do 
you expect to slay on this New Year’s Day?” and 
coming around to confront me with an admiring gaze 
said half to me, half to himself: “You are lovely,” 
and dared to kiss me on the cheek before I knew 
what he was about. 

“Arthur, you will disarrange Patricia’s lace. I 
am surprised at her for allowing it,” said aunt, com- 
ing in at that very moment. 

“ I did not want him to, aunt ; he did not tell me he 
was going to,” I muttered petulantly in my ruffled 
state of mind. Now, this was so silly it made aunt 
smile, and after arranging something she went out. 

“ Well, sir,” said I with some dignity, “ I hope you 
will know your place in the future. Excuse me 
while I go to wash it off,” as I disappeared. Soon 
aunt, Valerie, and the young ladies who were to 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. 147 

receive with us went into the front parlor, followed 
by me, and from that time — all day long — till twelve 
midnight, with few intervals, we were entertaining 
callers. An elegant repast was prepared and set out 
in the dining-room, to which each gentleman was 
invited as soon as the greetings were over. Some 
had partaken at other houses and declined, but there 
were many who accepted. 

On this day I made the acquaintance of the 61ite 
of the city in the shape of the masculine gender 
(ladies not being expected ; it was not the custom) , 
and many of them invited me to the various places 
of amusement. 

Among the upper ten it was not en r^gle to at- 
tend such places or go out at all alone with a young 
gentleman not related to one after nightfall, but we 
arranged always to go in company with Valerie and 
Arthur. I had never been to the opera in New 
Orleans as a young lady, and my anticipations were 
more than realized. The first night we occupied a 
box (aunt’s box) in the most prominent part of the 
dress circle. We were in full dress, and so was every 
one in the circle ; all the boxes here were open, and 
the sight was dazzling. Between the acts the gentlemen 
visited their different friends in the rounds of boxes, 
offering them bonbons very often, and if one tired of 
sitting, there was the foyer to promenade in. In the 
closed boxes (I’orge greyer) below, the lattice might 
be drawn or not, as one wished, and a good supper 
had unobserved while enjoying the play. 

Another time we had seats in the proscenium box. 
I was so near Mephistopheles in Faust I was fully 
imbued with the spirit of the occasion. I almost 


148 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

felt a sinister influence, as did the people in the play, 
when he threw his dark glance in my direction, 
which he did several times, giving me the creeps and 
a desire to get away. 

It was an honor to be taken to a proscenium box, 
also an education to have seen so beautiful a play 
rendered in so excellent a manner, and my breath 
was fairly gone with the intoxication of it for a few 
minutes. After the curtain fell at the last, I heaved 
a long sigh of farewell and returned to my own 
world, during the commonplace interval of putting 
on cloaks and overcoats. 

A few days after the opera, aunt came in our room 
with invitations (cards) for a lunch, a ladies’ lunch. 
It began at four in the afternoon. As we entered, 
masses and banks of flowers held up their glorious 
heads as if to view the coming flowers of more sub- 
stantial growth ; id est, ourselves — ^the ladies. 

The dining-room was so profusely decorated one 
felt almost transported to a rose bower, such as one 
sees in the country during the spring. At each plate 
was a handsome souvenir and a cluster of Parma 
violets tied with blue baby-ribbon. 

We sat here nearly three hours, enjoying the 
numerous courses provided for the occasion by a 
French chef, or caterer, while choice music mingled 
with the ebb and flow of laughter and conversation ; 
at times gracefully covering a pause — a hostess 
dreads above all things — then floating along softly 
with the breath of the flowers and the voices of 
fair women. 

Two large nougats in the most fanciful shapes 
were set on the table for our delectation, before they 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. 149 

were taken away and dismantled to serve as one of 
the last courses. 

Thus the time went pleasantly by, and Lent was 
drawing near to admonish us that life must not 
always be such as this ; that we must take time for 
reflection; time to improve our hearts and prepare 
ourselves for that happier world to which we all 
most dearly wish to go. 

Some think Lent is useless, but how can we tell 
what it is to hunger unless we fast, how can we 
know what it is to long for something if we never 
deny ourselves? 

There was one more sight to witness, one more 
ball to revel in, “ The Mystic Krewe of Comus.” 

This was and is still the grandest ball of the season, 
where all the elite, all the youth, beauty, and chival- 
ry of the Crescent City are wont to meet. Matrons 
decked in flowing velvets or cloth of gold and costly 
gems, young girls in fleecy white drapery accepting 
homage from courtly maskers who mix among the 
throng. 

This night the procession started at eight o’clock 
and preceded the ball, as it usually does. The sub- 
jects are on a literary or historical basis, and one has 
to read up, if not already posted, in order to discuss 
them or enjoy them. 

They were such as the Bible, The Aryan Race, 
Spenser’s Faerie Queen, The Feast of Epicurus, and 
to-night we were to see the Aztec People and their 
conquest by Cortez. 

Valerie and I went with Arthur and a friend to 
the club of which these young men were members, 


150 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

and had excellent views of the floats as they lum- 
bered along. 

There were sixteen of them, preceded by Comus 
in a chariot, bearing in his right hand a flaming 
torch. They were all magnificent, having, I was 
told, been made to order in Paris, France. As every 
one knows, great crowds are drawn to the city to 
witness this grand parade, and several others which 
have been recently added to the repertoire of the city’s 
amusements during the week before Mardi Gras. 

Next day everybody was reading the story of 
Cortez’ conquest of Mexico, to better discuss the 
subject, which was impressed upon the memory by 
the excellently executed fioats. 

All the clubs are illuminated Mardi Gras night, 
and crowded with the ladies and gentlemen who go 
there to see the procession pass. Those who are not 
so fortunate as to belong to them, or who have no 
friends to tender invitations to view the procession 
at the clubs, must stand on the streets and wait for 
it, or drive in carriages, following it up. In some 
places there are stands, but one has to start very 
early to secure a seat. 

That morning our party went to the club for the 
day procession. While waiting here, we danced in 
full dress and had a pleasant time. Refreshments 
were offered at luncheon hour, and we passed the 
most of Mardi Gras day here. 

It was King Rex’s procession we saw during the 
day. “He had come in with great pomp and cere- 
mony the evening before, and he must needs show 
himself, in all his glory, for the city had been de- 
livered up to him pro tern,” the newspapers said. 


“did you ever see the devil,” etc. 15 1 

At night, as soon as we had seen the Aztec People 
pass, we took a carriage and went immediately to 
the Opera House to secure our seats for the tableaux 
and the ball. No seats were reserved ; first come, 
first served; the crowd was so dense, though the 
invitations were limited and only the creme de 
la cr^me expected, the ladies only could be accom- 
modated — the gentlemen had to stand. 

About eleven o’clock the curtain rose, and all the 
participants in the procession formed in two or more 
tableaux. 

After the last tableau the maskers slip in among 
the crowd (who gather upon the floor), to dance and 
promenade with them. We were among the first to 
go upon the floor. A fine-looking Aztec made signs 
to me up in a box to come down to him — which was 
quite the thing — and Arthur escorted me below to 
him and followed with our party. I danced among 
the maskers, who had other ladies as partners. What 
a queer, gruesome feeling it was — dancing with people 
who had been dead years and years ago ! 

They troubled me in my dreams, but going to 
church next morning, it being Ash Wednesday, 
restored my usual composure. 


Chapter VII. 


ARTHUR. 

Soon after Mardi Gras I went home. Arthur 
accompanied me. Valerie was to follow later with a 
friend. 

There was quite a fluttering of mouchoirs and 
waving of hats as the boat backed out from the 
wharf. A number of friends had come with flowers 
and things to see us off. When we had fairly started 
and gotten out of sight of friends and city we took 
seats on the guards and chatted merrily. 

True, it was Lent, but we had not yet lost the 
effect of a brilliant season in the Crescent City. One 
who has never experienced it can hardly surmise 
how exhilarating it is, and most of our conversation 
was conflned to this topic, recalling first one incident 
and then another, until supper was announced. 
Afterward we resumed the same theme out on the 
guards, until we had well-nigh exhausted it. 

Then came a pause, in which Arthur seemed lost in 
reflection, and as I glanced at him in the twilight 
thought what a striking picture he always made. 
His eyes black as sloes and soft as velvet, his hair 
blue-black or like the raven’s wing, his nose a little 
large, but a good mouth and strong, even teeth, which 
barely showed when he smiled for the dark mustache ; 
about twenty, tall and slender, apt to inspire one 
with confidence at first sight; a pleasant conversa- 
tionalist, and enjoyable company. 

A successful life, all things being equal, is to have a 
goodly number of agreeable, intelligent friends to 


ARTHUR. 


153 


assist one in enjoying it, or to be near when one most 
needs sympathy — carrying out the divine command 
to rejoice with those who do rejoice, and to weep 
with those who weep. 

Arthur’s father had left him considerable means, 
and he thought he had his hands full attending to 
this business. He seemed much older than he was, 
possibly from having such responsibilities at so early 
an age. Finally Arthur broke the silence. 

“Patricia, what has become of Harold? Wher- 
ever he is, you do not seem to care much. I thought 
him a splendid fellow, but I am rejoiced that he did 
not win you.’’ 

“ What do you mean, sir?’’ with mock anger. “ Do 
you not think me fine enough for him?’’ 

Though Arthur had been attentive to my wants, 
desires, and wishes while at aunt’s, I preferred to 
attribute it to the cordiality shown a favored guest, 
and I took care to seem unaware of his true meaning. 

“ Do not get ready to annihilate me,’’ he laughed, 
“ I only want you for myself.’’ 

“Only!’’ I deigned to reply. “You speak as 
though it were a small consideration. How dare 
you come with me and be so presuming?’’ 

‘ ‘ Why did you wear my bud New Year’s Day ? Why 
did you put it in Moore’s poems to press it if you did 
not think something of me? Why did you refuse 
that nice fellow in town ? I hope I am not conceited, 
but I judge a woman by her actions, never doubting 
her until I have cause.” 

“I did not press your rose for the reason you 
think,” I whispered, much surprised and drawing 
back a little. 


154 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

“I never imagined you loved me, but the action 
bade me hope that a kindly regard might develop 
into love, as the bud expands into the flower.” 

All this trouble about a rose, indeed! 

“ Can I not press a flower if I wish, without being 
cross-questioned about it?” and wondering how he 
knew so much. I immediately said, with visible 
excitement : 

“Who told you I had put your bud in Moore’s 
poems, and what if it were another one and not 
yours?” 

“A lady told me she caught you at it, and that you 
remarked the giver was as charming as the gift.” 

Aha I well, I must make the best of the situation. 

“ Is that all? Might it not have been some other 
bud?” I persisted. 

“Was she mistaken ?” he asked. ‘ ‘ Honor bright ?’ ’ 

“You have no right to question me so closely,” 
with indignation. 

“ Very well, I shall not question you any more, but 
wait and see what your object is in keeping me in the 
dark.” 

“ I am not keeping you in the dark. I as much as 
told you I did not love you. ’ ’ 

“Are you a coquette, then?” 

“Maybe I am,” I answered, with an arrogant toss 
of my head. “I have enough to make me so,” 
slipped out unawares, but he did not seem to notice 
the latter speech, for he said : 

“ I hope not, for my heart is in your keeping ; but I 
love you well enough to wait.” 

I had pressed his flower to suit my own purpose, 
never supposing he would ever hear of it, so for an 


ARTHUR. 


155 


answer I said: “Good night,” and fled to my room. 
Next morning, after dressing, I did not go into the 
cabin until the boat had landed. I did not want to 
be alone with Arthur until new scenes had changed 
the tenor of our thoughts, after the night’s interview 
on the guards. 

I little knew what was coming — that my wish 
would be fulfilled in so strange a manner. I awaited 
new scenes, but none so novel as the experience I am 
about to relate. 

The porter came and announced the landing of the 
boat. I hastened forward, coming out of the state- 
room, soon meeting Arthur, and taking his arm we 
descended to the lower deck. It was still quite dark, 
as it is just before dawn; the torch basket was 
flaming an uncertain light, the stage-plank had 
been shoved ashore by the lusty black roustabouts, 
and the mate was giving boisterous orders when we 
stepped on it and started to the bank. The far end 
suddenly dropped with a sway and a bump into 
the river, throwing Arthur off and me on to the edge 
of the plank, I holding on to him and struggling to 
maintain my grasp on the stage; the bank had 
crumbled, and the boat swerving out by the strong 
current, lowered me with the descent of the stage 
into the water. I heard the confusion, but could 
see nothing except the lights above; all was black 
beneath ; the rush of waters seemed to bear us down. 
I held on with a struggling hope, the waters creeping 
over me, when I felt myself roughly grasped and 
became unconscious, later finding myself in my 
stateroom, chafed and rubbed by some ladies and the 
chambermaid, who hastened to inform me on my 


156 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

return to consciousness that I certainly ought to 
get that nice young man, “for you held to him, 
honey,” which brought the hot blood of con- 
fusion to my face, but not unmingled with pleasure 
and gratitude that we both were saved from so 
horrible a fate. Word had been sent to the house, 
informing the family of the accident and rescue, and 
soon father and mother were aboard, and I, with dry 
clothing, taken to the carriage and carried home. 
Arthur, when I next saw him, was his usual self. 
After his first douche he was enabled to maintain 
his head above water most of the time, though 
the strong current would have sucked him beneath 
the boat had I not in half-unconscious desperation 
held on to him until the roustabouts caught hands 
and slid down on the great plank, pulling us out. 

I was glad to get home to see the dear ones there. 
I tried to amuse Arthur by taking him to visit my 
girl friends. We went riding, played croquet, joined 
sometimes by our friends, but indulged in no gayeties 
during Lent. Notwithstanding, he kept near me 
with a persistency which could not be baffled, 
though not officious, and I knew in my inmost soul 
the man loved me, and that other — did he, or did 
he not? 

I tore a hundred flowers to pieces at various times 
to find this out. “He does” and “he does not” 
came out even in the long run, and I was none the 
wiser. Often advising others in moments of con- 
fidence, that when one was in doubt as to the desira- 
bility of one out of two or more lovers, to accept 
the one who loved the best — now, had I not better 


ARTHUR. 


157 


apply this advice to myself ? But I could get Arthur, 
and did not seem to be able to get Harold. It was 
not a fair hypothesis, and I concluded to wait and let 
the Fates decide for me. 

Such a dilemma! Oh, would I had been born a 
widow ! I did not desire any one that I did not love ; 
at the same time I did not think I would enjoy the 
then uncertain position of a maiden lady. 

In those days they were not viewed in the same 
light that they are now — ^were not called “bachelor 
girls,” and looked upon as something nice to have 
around, as unmarried women are to-day. 


Chapter VIII. 


SOME OF Penelope’s jokes. 

One morning after breakfast I was sitting out- 
doors near the orange trees, enjoying their sweet 
flowers and reading papers, thinking Arthur was 
riding in the fields with father, as he sometimes did in 
the morning, when I looked up and saw him coming 
to join me. 

“The flowers are so fragrant they remind me of 
that bud we were discussing. Now, I want to know 
all about it. I must know before I leave this place, 
and I am obliged to leave to-morrow. I do not wish 
to commit any one, but Harold said he thought you 
a coquette, and I shall have to believe him unless 
you tell me.’’ 

“ I should think you would be quite out of breath 
after such a lengthy speech,” I rejoined with a sniff, 
“and how dare Harold say such things about me?” 
with tears in my eyes. 

Arthur made no reply, and seeing him so cool and 
quiet, I soon became calmer myself. A prolonged 
silence, which was getting tiresome, was broken 
finally by the exceedingly commonplace remark on 
his part : 

‘ ‘ I am waiting patiently. ’ ’ Still no answer. 

“Do you not think I have much patience?” he 
began again. 

“ I think you have too much. You ought to have 
gone long ago, particularly as you have such a poor 
opinion of me. I wish I were an ugly old maid, and 


SOME OF Penelope’s jokes. 159 

men would quit worrying me ; I am sure cats would 
be nicer,” I remarked in an excited tone. 

He laughed, but added seriously: “I have not a 
poor opinion of you, and think too much of you to 
go before seeing the horizon clear.” 

I viewed him through half-closed eyelids, and 
thought how different from Harold. Why did he 
not have some patience? Should I yield now and 
marry this one? Harold was selfish, I thought, and 
had called me a coquette. This one waited and 
trusted me in spite of caprices. I could not help 
admiring his generosity, but how could I be so un- 
wise as to marry him with my heart in such an un- 
certain state ? 

“Well,” he said after some moments, “have you 
thought it all out ? ’ ’ 

“Would you care to marry me if I did not love 
you?” 

“ Yes ; you are so womanly I am willing to risk it.” 

“Suppose I loved another?” 

“ Do you love another?” 

“ I do not know whether I do or not, but I am sure 
I do not love anybody else.” 

“And that other?” 

“ Is very angry.” 

“What about?” 

“ It is comprehended in one word — ^jealousy.” 

“ May I ask his name ? ” 

“ Harold Page,” hardly audible. 

“ Great goodness ! ” with a start, “ is he mad? ” 

No answer from me, but I thought, as I said before, 
Harold was too selfish and proud to make any one 
happy. • 


i6o 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“ Then why did you press my bud ? ” 

Did one ever know such persistency, and will I 
never hear the end of that rose ? I raised my droop- 
ing eyelids and looked at him in astonishment, 
lowered them again, for I knew I had to say some- 
thing to the point, he looked so serious. Then I said 
quite honestly : 

“Because the lady from whom you received your 
information was a friend of Harold’s mother, and I 
knew she would meet them in Europe, where she was 
about to go, and I wanted her to let him think that I 
preferred some one else, never believing it would get 
to your ears, or that it would make any deep im- 
pression on you. It was such a silly act I did not 
think any but a jealous person like Harold and his 
mother’s friend would attach any importance to it. 
Will you still be my friend, and believe that I meant 
no harm and no encouragement? ” 

“ I can but admire your candor, and will be your 
friend gladly, you can trust me for that.” 

In a few moments he resumed his questions. 

“Why did you save my life, at the risk of your 
own?” 

“ I would have done that for anybody.” 

“ Do you think Harold will return?” 

“ I do not know.” 

“Would you take him if he did, and sued for for- 
giveness?” 

“ I do not know.” 

“Dear me!” the first sign of impatience, “you do 
not seem to know anything to-day, but you are very 
charming, and I must say Harold is not the fellow I 
took him for.” 


SOME OF PENELOPE’S JOKES. 


l6l 


It was lunch time now, and some one came to tell 
us; we went into the house and joined the family. 


At the appointed time Arthur left, and I must 
confess I missed him. Still, I had more time now to 
give to Louisiana Dixie, one of my chums. Not 
that the name of Dixie, to my knowledge, was ever 
thought of at the time of her infancy, but this was a 
peculiar case in which the mother decided to let her 
youngest daughter’s Christian name be one of her 
own selection. She said she had known so many 
girls with family names they did not like. So when 
Dixie was about ten years old, her mother, Mrs. 
Bagnell, Miranda’s mother too, thought the time 
had come for her to make a choice. Without any 
hesitancy, the girl settled on Dixie. The new song 
of that name came at an opportime time for her, 
suggesting the idea, and her parents and friends, 
being very patriotic, acceded with delight. 

When she insisted that she had to have two 
Christian names, and added Louisiana, we all 
shrieked in wonder. 

However, she was christened Louisiana Dixie. 
Until that time she was called Pet by her intimates, 
and Miss Pet by others. Her christening was put 
off till this time, though I am sure her parents 
would have had this sacrament performed if she had 
ever been dangerously ill. 

I now saw a good deal of my neighbors, for I was a 
social being. Sometimes I would divert myself with 
“Aunt Fanny,” a servant grown too old to work, her 
rustic spinning-wheel, and her stories. Her house 


i 62 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


of two rooms, which she shared with another colored 
family, was in the back yard, just across the road 
from the quarters. All elderly negroes were called 
aunt and uncle by the younger ones instead of Mr. 
and Mrs. before the war and for some time after, 
though after the war they laid claims to surnames ; 
the white people called them aunt and uncle accord- 
ing to the more or less respect they had for them. 

A wood fire nearly always burned on her capacious 
hearth; a black pot hung from the crane in the 
center. In the forenoon a cabbage and a piece of 
pork were likely boiling together in the pot fora 
twelve o’clock dinner; the potato-bread baking in 
a skillet with a lid, red coals kept above and below 
it until it was baked. Then “Aunt Fanny” raked 
out some hot ashes and covered up her ash-cake, 
which she had prepared and wrapped in two damp 
cabbage leaves, and cooked it until it was a golden 
brown. 

While the pot was boiling and the other victuals 
cooking she spun wool (to amuse herself) shorn from 
my father’s Southdowns, for winter stockings; would 
let me try my hand at spinning, but it was more 
interesting to watch than to do. During her 
spinning she told tales of what happened in “ole 
times,” full of ghosts and “ speerits.” 

Aunt Matilda (still more superannuated) some- 
times hobbled in, leaning on a stick, to take pot- 
luck, with a pipe of tobacco between her gums, and 
tell how “the pertaters whar she come from in 
Africa were as big as borrels,” though she did not 
mention the size of the barrel; and how my ma- 
ternal great-grandfather, of Charleston, South Caro- 


SOME OF Penelope’s jokes. 163 

lina, had such “bootiful” carpets the feet would sink 
to the ankles. 

She was a good old soul. She loved my grand- 
father, and always cried when she looked at his por- 
trait, which she sometimes asked to see. At his 
death she was left to my mother, and proved to be 
a most faithful servant. 

At other times I would be aroused from my dolce 
far niente feelings by some pranks of my sister 
Penelope. She was what one would call a rosy, 
racy, outdoor girl. When she went hrmting with 
father she would be the first to spy the bird, squirrel, 
or other game ; the first to take it from the pointer 
as he scrambled out the briars, she rushing ahead 
for other fields to conquer. 

To give you some idea of her jokes, I will tell you 
what she did to her bashful friend. Celeste La Farge, 
who was afraid to talk when she sat in the dining- 
room at dinner with the grown people. During the 
meal Penelope disappeared while the rest of us were 
interested in something, sneaked under the table 
to where Celeste was demurely sitting, and tied her 
feet to the chair loosely with strings and crept back 
again, and immediately (before Celeste had time 
in her quiet way to discover her predicament) 
invited her to go out and see the rabbits. In the 
excitement of getting untangled Celeste uttered a 
hurried exclamation, “ Ma foi! qu ’est ce que tu fait? 
c’est bete!” while Penelope clapped her hands and 
roared at her success in getting Celeste to say some- 
thing ; and much to Celeste’s embarrassment, all eyes 
were turned on herself ere she had emerged from the 
strings and fled to the rabbit haimts. 


164 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

Penelope’s favorite diversion was to let down a 
man (some old clothes stuffed, with a hat on) behind 
me as I sat on the gallery summer evenings enter- 
taining my friends. It was so deceptive I started 
every time she let him down. 

Now and then she varied it by putting him in a 
recess near my bed, getting under the bed and pull- 
ing a string to make him move. At this age she is 
still fond of her jokes, and uses a stuffed man in one 
of her rooms when she is alone at night, to keep the 
robbers in check. No doubt Mr. Robber would 
laugh merrily if he ever came along and discovered 
the hoax. 


Chapter IX. 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 

The country now was beautiful with its new foliage, 
and the air sweet with the wholesome odors of freshly 
plowed fields and growing things. My greatest 
diversion at this time was horseback riding. My 
girl friends often joined me by appointment in the 
morning, or some friend of the other sex in the after- 
noon; otherwise I had Sancho put on his Sunday 
suit and follow behind. He was a saucy fellow. 
If you gave him an inch he took an ell, but he never 
spoke of his “maw” and “paw” like so many of the 
other negroes; it was “mammy” and “pappy,” 
nor did he mention his friends as “gentl’men” and 
“ladies,” as did the others, to help them to realize 
their freedom. 

He was very black and always grinning ; the whites 
of his eyes and his teeth were unusually large ; dressed 
in a gray suit, he resembled a monkey more than a 
“gentl’man,” though according to some these two 
are not very far apart. He was quick and faithful, 
a great admirer of his “young Mistis,” as he called 
me, and often made inquiries about “dem dah 
white folks what sot ’em free.” 

After the war, public schools sprang up here and 
there for the negroes, but Sancho did not avail him- 
self of these advantages, as he did not like application. 
I frequently told him his grammar was atrocious. 

“Now, young Mistis,” he would say, “tain’t no 
use usin’ dem hif’lutin’ words to me, deh jess goes in 
one yeah en comes out t’otheh.” 


i66 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“Well, you can never be a gentleman or a scholar 
if you do not go to school.” 

“Dar ’tis aghin, young Mistis, yeh kyan’t open 
dat smart mouf o’ youm ’thout drappin’ some fine 
words. I’ll have to go to school to lam some.” 
Then taking breath. “Befo’ yeh come back I 
thought I had ’telligence ’nough, but yo’ zample 
done teach me betteh, en I’d rutheh go to school 
to you, please marm, en about being er gentl’man 
I’ze too black fer dat.” 

He was really a man of the world in some respects 
without knowing it, as his last remark indicated. 
A plausible excuse, flavored with a delicate com- 
pliment, has helped m^ny a man out. He knew I 
would not teach him when there were good schools 
so near, and threw in a compliment to save a scolding 
for his impudence and laziness. 

Picnics were in vogue now on the shady banks of 
some bayou, where hours were spent in catching 
crayfish and afterward enjoying the delightful 
bisque every cook in that region knows so well how 
to make. 

Sometimes a short cut through a canebrake took 
us to a better fishing spot, instead of following the 
stream through bushes, brambles, and other under- 
growth. This route was a narrow path made through 
the high wild cane, whose leaves strew the ground, 
making a clean, dry carpet to tread on ; the cane on 
either side so compact it seems like a gray-green 
wall. One goes single file, and the stealthy tread 
associated with Indians seems personified here. 

Now, a crayfish is a sly thing. When you think 
you have him almost on the shore he often wiggles 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 


167 


back into the water — hence Sancho and the net were 
necessary. Crayfish pinch unless one knows how 
to manipulate them. They pinched him often, he 
teased them so much. The excitement of it must 
have sharpened his wits, for his remarks were 
unique and to the point. 

The only drawback to these picnics was the fact 
that James Madison, the scullion (who more often 
than not would sneak off from his mammy in the 
kitchen and join the party), got to fussing with 
Sancho, whom he always envied, though admired 
for his ability to ingratiate himself with those in 
power. James Madison was something of a natural- 
ist and philosopher, loud-mouthed as well. He 
was destroying Sancho ’s chances of getting a bite 
while fishing together, with his continuous talk. 
Observing the tadpoles and frogs in the bayou, he 
asked : “ Sancho, how come er frog ain’t got no tail? ” 

Sancho, much disgusted: “I ’specks caze he got 
so much mouf, jes’ like you iz,” which would 
infuriate James Madison, and I would have to put 
them far apart to keep the peace. 

Though my life was so full of pleasure, like most 
of my girl companions I did some of my plain sew- 
ing and sometimes made a party dress, or a visiting 
dress ; frequently rigged up a coquettish hat when 
I wanted something different. If the maids did 
not appear I looked after the rooms, and once, when 
about fourteen, I volunteered to cook the dinner. 

As a child I liked the culinary department and 
hung around Ellen in the kitchen very much, which 
bothered her no doubt, as she frequently threatened 
to throw the dish-rag on me if I did not get out of her 


i68 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


way. I found I had learned something, and my 
dinner was pronounced very nice. Ellen was sick, 
and Martha was to take her place till she recovered. 
I had heard that Martha was roguish, and I asked 
James Madison if it was true. 

He said: “Well, marm, I don’t know ’zackly 
about dat, en would’n like to say pintedly, but 
how’msoever, I iz heard amongst dem what knows 
dat she iz powerful thrifty.” 

About a month after Arthur left, Valerie came up. 
Like her cousin, she was a decided brunette, more 
vivacious than he, tall and commanding. The 
evening before her arrival, Claud Hastings, a young 
neighbor, and myself were walking toward the levee. 
I had started out alone, feeling the need of a walk, 
but meeting him on horseback just outside of the 
green gate, he dismounted, threw his bridle over one 
arm, and walked along with me, followed by his mare, 
that I had noted admiringly. 

“ What a noble steed you have, Mr. Hastings ; surely 
she ought to have a fitting name,” I remarked. 

“ She has — Diana. I was reading Rob Roy when 
I bought her, and as Di Vernon is my idea of a 
woman, with due deference to others,” making a 
low bow as he lifted his hat, “ I called my beautiful 
animal by this name.” 

“Then you will admire my cousin Valerie. She 
reminds me very forcibly of our mutual friend Di, for 
I too have lost my heart to this imusual character.” 
As it happened, Claud had not seen Valerie since she 
was a child, though he knew Arthur. 

“ I most certainly shall. When is she coming?” 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 


169 


“To-morrow, and I shall say all manner of nice 
things in your favor.” Looking up, I saw Tony 
Lewker coming in the big gate. He, too, wished to 
alight, but it was more than I cared for, so I said : 

“We will not trouble you to walk, Mr. Lewker, 
ride on to the house and father, who is on the gal- 
lery, will entertain you while we retrace our steps.” 

He was a sandy-haired fellow, whose eyes resem- 
bled wild violets dipped in buttermilk. He did not 
mind my sending him ahead — he was accustomed to 
such summary treatment. 

“You dismissed him very gracefully.” 

“ I had not finished what I had to say to you, and 
did not wish to be interrupted.” 

“Speaking of your cousin, does she ride?” 

“Yes, indeed! she does.” 

“Then I shall put Di at her service. She is one of 
the most beautiful pacers I ever saw.” 

“Oh, that will be nice, how kind you are !” 

“It is a selfish kindness. One which deserves no 
praise,” he said naively. 

Finally we reached the house, and sure enough 
there was Tony, talking in a deep voice to father. 
As I approached he raised his voice to a squeak, 
assumed a simper, and turned his attention to me, 
much to father’s relief. After he left, father gave a 
chuckle and remarked that Tony had one voice for 
the men and another for the ladies. 

Now, I believe all ladies admire a deep voice in a 
man, and if Tony had had any mother- wit he would 
have perceived this and retained his natural one in 
addressing them, for he was striving hard to please 
the girls. His purse was ample and he wanted to 


170 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


marry badly. I did not tell him that Valerie was 
expected. He was our (the girls’) laughing-stock. 
I had hot a doubt she and I would have considerable 
merriment at his expense, for I knew it would not be 
long before he heard of her arrival and dropped in. 

There were three of us we knew whom Tony would 
go the rounds with as to courting every year. ‘When 
I visited his cousin, with whom I sometimes stayed 
for several days and whom I liked, I would be the 
object of his affections, as politeness in her home and 
presence required me to keep him a little less distant. 

Upon being dismissed with decision by me, he 
would ask me not to worry over it ; would ride some 
miles and propose to Amentine d’Iberville. Before 
the words were out of his mouth she vehemently 
answered “No!” and jumped on her pony before 
the “hash” (as she called it, being something 
warmed over) got cold, to retail it to Louisiana 
Dixie and warn her of his coming, as she was next in 
routine. 

Louisiana Dixie was full of mischief and decided to 
tell him “yes” on conditions — she would take him 
if she could do no better. I know how she smiled 
when she said it, and he, having a high opinion of his 
wealth, considered this great encouragement. 

She did not treat him as cavalierly as formerly, 
otherwise there was no change in her bearing to him. 
He grew so conceited he was unbearable, so independ- 
ent to the rest of us. However, our faces were 
beaming with smiles at sight of him, thinking of what 
was coming to him not far hence, and he really began 
to believe we were all in love with him. Only we 
three whom he had tried to deceive were in the secret. 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 171 

and we shrieked with laughter at the very mention of 
his name when he was not around. 

At a certain time Tony had to leave on important 
business, which favored our project greatly. He was 
fond of turning a penny — nothing else would have 
moved him at this time. 

During his absence he received some wedding 
cards from Louisiana Dixie. On leaving he felt 
flattered when she smilingly asked for his address, 
and gave it with great gusto. He must have been 
chagrined when he perceived her modus operandi. 
Louisiana Dixie married a nice lawyer from New 
Orleans. Tony did not come to the wedding, how- 
ever. Amentine and I teased and worried him un- 
mercifully with inuendoes and sarcasms when he 
afterward came smirking around trying to regain our 
unwilling notice. He slipped off and married some 
one in a more distant neighborhood, and who had not 
heard of his former career. I would not be surprised 
to learn he had been courting her along with us. 

Though we did not miss him, we missed the fun he 
caused, and mother remarked that she feared we 
would expire of ennui, but we knew that there would 
be more fun coming with his return. 

Amentine d’Iberville’s home was an old French 
house on one floor, about twelve feet from the ground, 
except two rooms in the attic, where she put the boys 
(her brothers) when the house was crowded with 
guests. A long hall ran through the middle, and 
there were wings on each side of the house proper. 
The front gallery was wide and stretched along the 
facade. Having a sloping roof beneath the dormer 
windows above made it shady and pleasant enough 


172 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

for a summer parlor, with easy rattan chairs and 
cushions about, also a hammock. 

On this capacious gallery we danced warm nights. 
There were large wood fireplaces in this house, with 
high mantels, andirons of brass, and fenders too, 
around which we reveled in winter. The dining- 
room was in the basement. It was a long, high room, 
with wooden beams overhead painted white, though 
now dingy with age. In the center, over the middle 
of the table, was a large wooden fan shaped like the 
advertisement of a man’s top shirt without sleeves, 
swung on two pivots, one on either side. This fan 
a small darky pulled during the meal, in warm 
weather, by a long heavy cord, which kept away 
flies and served to freshen the atmosphere. 

The family had breakfast at nine ; those who wished 
it rose early and took a horseback ride. Lunch was at 
one, and taken in the bed-rooms just before a siesta. 
At five dinner was ready, and then a drive, tea, cake, 
and talk on the lawn about dusk, or in the house 
later if the weather was bad or cold. 

In the yard were hammocks under shade trees, a 
croquet ground, and another place where we played 
graces with hoops and sticks when we wanted milder 
exercise. In the left of the yard was a great oak 
tree with branches rather low, and over a very stout 
one a small house of one room was built, with steps 
leading to it, the latter winding around the trunk. 
Here Amentine and I would often go when I visited 
her, and her mother called it the “Magic Tree 
House,’’ wondering what we did there, such peals 
of laughter were the rule when there; but that 
was our secret, not even Louisiana Dixie knew. 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 


173 


Inside we wrote odes to the sun, moon, and stars, 
the shining river before us, and to people we did not 
appreciate, and opposite them drew their pictures. 

Our mothers made us polite to every one, and this 
was a way we had of getting even with the world; 
to divulge this secret would insure a reprimand. 

One afternoon, during a house party, before 
Louisiana Dixie was married, all the guests had gone 
out, some on horseback, some in buggies, some in 
open barouche. Amentine and I went to the tree 
house to follow our usual occupation there, and had 
just finished what we hoped was a beautiful sym- 
phony in words, when Celeste called us to come and 
look at a litter of new kittens. Down we came, 
and after inspecting them some time, walked to the 
front, meeting Tony at the corner. Said he to 
Amentine, who still had her desk under her arm: 

“You seem to have been writing.” I noticed a 
glitter in his eye. 

“Yes,” I said, “we have been writing to each 
other’s sweethearts,” just to make talk. 

He grunted, and we went on in the house, fol- 
lowed by him. Next day we were all playing a 
game with forfeits to redeem, and Tony’s turn 
came. He was requested to stand on one foot 
behind the door for five minutes. He protested, 
and said he could entertain us much better by re- 
peating a poem, composed by a new Tennyson who 
had appeared on earth. We all thought him de- 
mented, but agreed to hear the poem, on condition 
he redeemed the other forfeit in case this proved 
uninteresting. In this manner we had hoped to get 
two forfeits from him. He arose with considerable 


174 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


alacrity from his comfortable seat. In the middle 
of the room he stood, and with unusual force and 
energy, in a pompous voice, said : 

AN ODE TO THE MISSISSIPPI. 

“ I look into thy depths of liquid blue, 

So well I see the trees all shimmering there, 

And hope my life will catch the sunny hue 

Which makes thy surface seem so void of care. 

“ I watch the filmy clouds move on apace 

By the sunlight’s golden, burning glance, 

I note by night, in thy glowing face. 

The moonbeams o’er thy ripples dance. 

‘*I count the stars which through thy waters gleam 
And twinkle, twinkle all the night 
Like sparks let in thy darkened stream — 

Thus may my clouds be light, my star as bright. 

“Like thy wondrous, mighty flow 
I hope my meed of joy shall be. 

On thy banks, where many five oaks grow, 

I love to sit and have you speak to me 

“ Of light and life, of thrift and strength. 

To sit and gaze upon thy glassy way 
And see reflected there in radiant length 

The pleasant thoughts I weave from day to day. 

“ O river fair ! whate’er thy charm may be. 

Thou seem’ St by day a magic mirror lent 
To show the best of life to me. 

By night — to cheer the burdens sent.’’ 


As he finished, there was a silence born of wonder, 
and he looke'd at me, then at Amentine, in triumph. 
She and I exchanged glances, but were too aston- 
ished to say anything. It was our latest ode. Louis- 
iana Dixie unconsciously relieved us by calling out : 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 


I7S 

“Did you compose that yourself, Mr. Lewker?” 
The others, after Louisiana Dixie’s cue, called him 
the new Tennyson, and rated him not a little. He 
made no reply; it was rather a warm day, and he, 
all flushed and perspiring from the effort and accu- 
sation (though Dixie told me later it was much 
better than she ever supposed he could produce), 
seated himself, and fishing in his pocket for his 
handkerchief ^ pulled it out to mop his weeping brow, 
when a peculiar-looking book fell at his side, observed 
by none but Amentine and me. 

She sitting next to him, the words “Some People 
We Know’’ (the title of our ode book) caught her 
eye. She reached down and put it behind her (for 
it, was the book), then slipped it to me. I was 
sitting on the other end of the sofa, with a friend 
between. I slyly put it under my dress, awaiting a 
fitting opportunity to take it to her room to be 
locked in her desk, where we always stowed it. In 
our haste to see the kittens we had left it in the tree 
house, or dropped it somewhere, though not being 
aware of it until we saw it fall from Tony’s pocket. He 
never referred to it or the poem, but he surely 
recognized his picture there, and ode to himself. 
Repeating the poem was his retaliation, which re- 
coiled on himself. 

The company seemed satisfied with his rendering 
of the poem, or the fun they got out of him con- 
cerning it, and did not request him to carry out the 
other forfeit ; the game went on. 

During one of Tony’s visits, it being a little chilly 
where we were sitting, and I expressing myself as 
feeling so, Penelope, who was often hanging around, 


176 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

scratched a match to light the fire which a servant 
had set in readiness. He expostulated with her for 
not calling a servant, in his snobbish way, and she 
quickly held the burning match to his nostrils, then 
lighted the fire. 

The fumes of sulphur so filled his olfactories and 
his grandiloquent mind with indignation at her 
daring, and between it all he presented such a 
ridiculous figure, with Penelope standing in the 
doorway roaring at his discomforture, that I was 
obliged to leave his presence for another room, where 
I could laugh out my own mirth without encourag- 
ing Penelope in her exuberance of spirits. 

Another time he thought he would show off his 
smartness before us by asking Penelope if she had 
ever seen a white crow, and was quite taken aback 
and struck with admiration of her when she promptly 
answered : 

“No, but I have seen a white rooster crow!” 
Even the children were imbued with his egotism 
and tried to take him down. 

The morning after Tony’s first visit mentioned I 
arose quite early, called Sancho to bring a basket, and 
went into the yard to cut some fresh flowers for the 
vases. I filled one basket and sent for another, 
whereupon Sancho remarked after his return : 

“You mus’ think heap o’ dem fo’ks wha’ cornin’ to 
git up dis time o’ day to gyutheh flow’rs in de doo 
when some o’ dem colo’d ’omen sett in’ in de kitchen 
doin’ nothin’ jess well git ’em.” 

“ I do think much of them, and am selecting them 
myself to get choice ones, and I want you to keep 
yourself looking neat to wait on Mr. Arthur and his 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. 1 77 

friend|when they come,” for Arthur had decided to 
come with Valerie and her friend. 

“Dat I will,” with a snicker, “pertic’ler Mars 
Arthur, caze he ghin me er dollah when he went ’way 
las’ time.” 

“What for, pray? Did you beg him for it? If 
you did I will send you away this minute.” 

“ No, marm. Dat wouldn’ be genteel. He done it 
jess so. I specks bein’ how I’s yo’ servant,” rolling 
his big eyes and showing his white teeth from ear to 
ear. 

“Don’t let me hear any more of that,” I said 
angrily, “and you had better stop talking or I shall 
tell Mr. Arthur not to give you another cent . ’ ’ Total 
silence after this. Sancho’s cupidity was not below 
that of the rest of his tribe. 

All the flowers I wanted being gathered, I returned 
to the house, spread them on a table, sprinkling 
them well, and went to my room to make myself 
presentable for breakfast, intending to arrange them 
afterward. 

About eleven o’clock everything was in readiness ; 
Sancho to open the gates, I with my hat on waiting 
for the boat, and expecting to hear the whistle every 
minute, for I was going to meet my guests. 

They were obliged to take a slow packet, as the 
best boats in the dull season were laid up for repairs, 
or they would have come much earlier in the morn- 
ing. Now the steam cars go tooting through every- 
body’s fields, and it is only a matter of a few hours. 

The carriage waiting at the steps ; the horses get- 
ting restive; I getting restless, jumped in and told 
Tazewell (who had returned to us after tasting his 


1 78 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

freedom — it must have tasted bad) to drive on and 
meet the boat, then return, for we saw smoke in the 
distance. 

“ How yeh gwine ghit back in time. Miss Patricia, 
if yeh do dat?” he said. 

“Turn just as soon as the boat is in sight,” I 
answered. Sancho got up behind and we drove two 
miles. Tazewell shouted from the box : “ Yondeh de 
boat!” and turned like a flash. The bend of the 
river obscured the boats, and they could get right 
upon one almost without being observed, so we had 
to put the horses on their mettle to get back in time, 
which suits a darky better than anything; we 
reached our landing just as the plank was put out. 

I gave Valerie a hearty kiss, and to Arthur and the 
friend a cordial greeting. Her satchel and parasol I 
gave to Sancho to hold until we were seated — the 
cart was there to carry the trunks to the house, for 
Val had come to stay a long time. We went to the 
house in great glee. Just before reaching there I 
told Valerie of the nice friend who would come that 
evening to meet her. 

John Howard (the city friend) did not seem to 
relish this piece of information much, but it did not 
matter what John thought on the subject, as Valerie 
had never encouraged him as a lover. 

As we alighted, mother came out on the gallery to 
meet us, and welcomed' the guests in her usual pretty 
way. Penelope was going to school to our rector 
now, and had not come in yet. Father came in from 
the field about this time and took possession of 
Arthur and John, mother following us upstairs to 
hear the latest news while we were taking off our hats 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. I 79 

and smoothing our hair to go down to the others 
again. 

When we joined them I paid more attention to 
John, this being his first visit, but found him too 
serious and distraught to derive much pleasure from 
it, though he was usually a very agreeable person. 
I had met him often in New Orleans. I was sorry I 
had mentioned Claud. 

After a little I was relieved, for luncheon was 
announced, and I took a seat by Arthur and put John 
by Valerie, which put him in a better humor at once 
and the conversation became general. 

Mother had a delicious menu for us, and after we 
had all partaken quite freely, as the young and 
healthy do, I said: 

“Come, Val, you must get that essential beauty- 
sleep,” and leaving John and Arthur to their own 
devices we mounted the stairs to take a nap, but we 
no sooner touched the couch than we began what 
proved to be quite an animated conversation. An 
hour later John and Arthur passed our door on their 
way to dreamland, and the transom being open we 
heard Arthur call out : 

“This is a mean trick you played on us unsuspect- 
ing fellows. Listen to the magpies, John.” We 
merely laughed at them. 

About four o’clock we arose to dress for dinner 
(having talked most of the time after we went to our 
room) . Spying a pink dress in an open trunk, I drew 
it out, examined it, and knowing it must be becoming 
recommended it for that evening. To this Valerie 
assented. I had seen all of her winter things, and 
rummaged through her trunks to look at the summer 


i8o 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


clothes. Occasionally I found one of Madame 
Olymp’s confections, which I would forthwith try 
on myself. Her creations were considered par excel- 
lence by the feminine world. 

After dinner, in summer we usually went on the 
front veranda and sat around diverting ourselves 
with whatever chanced along, when we did not drive. 
That evening, soon after we had gotten seated, a 
diversion presented itself in the shape of a handsome 
cavalier decked out to conquer ; his mount, saddle, 
reins, and costume almost without a flaw. 

Dismounting, he tied his mare to the rack, and as 
he ascended the steps, Arthur met him half way and 
escorted him up, introducing him to Valerie and 
John. His blond hair waved just a little, and was a 
trifle long, soft and silky. His fair mustache had 
not grown stiff from constant trimming, and was the 
best groomed I ever saw. 

He was over medium height, and was a self- 
reliant looking being, whose straightforward glance 
indicated honesty; the upturned comers of his 
mouth showed a good nature which the prominent 
chin strengthened just enough to convey the idea 
that he was a man, for all his fine apparel. A gentle 
glow mantled Valerie’s bonny cheek in the excite- 
ment of the meeting, and Claud’s (for he it was) 
blue eyes unconsciously shone with a warmth which 
indicates true pleasure as they rested on the beauti- 
ful Valerie. Some time after nightfall, along about 
nine o’clock, we asked Valerie to sing. She consent- 
ing, we all adjourned to where the piano was. 

The sleeping birds, who usually awaken at this 
time to utter their night vigils, could well have been 


ORANGE BLOSSOMS. l8l 

jealous of this human songstress, whose warbles 
surpassed their own. I never heard truer or clearer 
notes than floated on the night- jasmined air that 
summer evening. 

The pleasure imparted was evinced in each face 
as her singing proceeded, and a silence as of some- 
thing lost was felt when her lips closed at the end. 
Claud sang very well himself, and I suggested that he 
bring some duets of his own selection and learn them 
with Valerie. Next day he came, and the next. 
I might go on saying “the next” many times, but 
“ always” would be a truer word. 

However, they eventually became engaged. Claud 
had never met aunt, she having lived abroad a good 
deal, but knowing uncle slightly, and being such an 
intimate friend of ours, this would not stand in the 
way ; but Claud had some fears on the subject, as I 
presume all true lovers have, and awaited a reply 
to his letter with much trepidation. 

He would have seen uncle personally, but did not 
like to lose so much of his new-found happiness. 
John Howard had gone home some time back, dis- 
gusted with this turn of affairs. He had never had 
a chance, but he kept on hoping until fate stared 
him in the face, like many another man. 

Uncle wrote Claud what the Yankees would de- 
scribe as a very “clever” letter, telling him “that as 
a son-in-law, as far as he knew, there was no ob- 
jection, if it was his daughter’s choice, but preferred 
to know him better before disposing of her hand,” 
and stated that he would be up in a few days with 
aunt to remain a week or more, in which time he 
hoped to be able to gratify his daughter with a final 


1 82 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

consent. Valerie knew her father well enough to 
know that these set phrases meant yes. 

At the end of the week they came, and very soon 
there was much talk of a trousseau and a bridal tour. 
In regard to Claud, whose fortune was small, uncle 
said he “much preferred a man of fine qualities; 
one who would look after Valerie’s means, keep them 
for her, and make her happy, than one whose 
integrity was not well known, even though he had 
more wealth.” Valerie told Claud when her father 
was pleased he always dealt in platitudes ; when he 
was ruffled he was original enough. 


Chapter X. 


I FEEL LONELY. 

One day, soon after our return from Valerie’s 
wedding, I strolled listlessly into the library, where I 
saw father reading, and placing myself near him, I 
must have heaved a sigh, for when his voice woke 
me from my reverie, my ear caught the end of it, 
and I was not surprised when he said : 

“Well, my daughter,’’ putting an arm around me, 
without looking up, “ what is it ? ’ ’ 

“ I am so lonesome.” 

“ Lonesome! ” Then he closed his book, and tak- 
ing me on his knee asked me to tell him all about it. 

“ I miss them all so.” 

“ Whom do you mean by ‘ them ’ ? ” 

“Valerie, uncle, aunt, and Arthur, of course.” 

“Arthur last but not least, you little rogue, eh?” 
said he, pinching my cheek, o’er which a slight flush 
mantled. I had a bad habit of blushing when any 
one alluded to my lovers, and the reader need not 
attribute any importance to this. 

“I have no objection to him, Patty, but I do not 
wish to give you up just as you are getting so com- 
panionable. Father thinks there never was such a 
one except mother . ” 

“When Penelope flnishes school my nose will be 
‘out of joint,’” said I complainingly, ignoring all 
reference to Arthur. 

“Never!” said father, and looking up saw Sancho 
coming with the mail-bag, making a shuffling sound 
with his bare feet. 


184 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

“Shake it good, Sancho,” I said. “I am expect- 
ing a letter from Miss Valerie.” 

“En Mars Arthuh, too,” grinned he, after which 
would-be witty remark he absconded. 

“ It must be evident, Patricia, if that chap notices 
it,” laughed father. Opening my letter from 
Valerie, I arose to give father a chance to read his 
mail, and walked out to where I saw Penelope, to 
give her the news. In the heat of summer Penelope 
did not have school, and it was so nice to have a 
half -grown girl to prattle with at times. 

Together, at times, we haunted every nook and 
cranny of the place, she drinking in all I had to tell, 
and viewing me with wonder and admiration. It 
seemed better than having a lover, she appeared so in- 
nocent and ingenuous, for the mischievous girl she was. 

The following winter I again spent with aunt, and 
was expected to keep up the gayety of the house since 
Valerie was married, she having no other daughter, or 
child, for that matter. Arthur and I went out a 
good deal together with friends — quite as much as 
we had done the previous winter. 

I do not know but what he took it for granted that 
I belonged to him, but I never hinted it. I remained 
here until mid-Lent. In the meantime I had seen 
them all at home, for aunt’s house was but another 
home for mother, and she thought nothing of going 
down for a week or two when she felt inclined, and so 
did we all. 

The prettiest ball I went to this winter was the 
Boston Club Ball. Most select it was, and most 
unique. It was on the second floor. Our prome- 
nades between the dances were on the same floor and 


I FEEL LONELY. 


185 

were among beds of real dirt with growing plants — 
these bordered with violets. Large trees were set at 
pleasing distances, and shrubbery with birds — singing 
sweetly as they do in spring — kept in tiny cages 
obscured by the leaves, in a flood of light which 
almost equaled the sun. 

The ladies’ dresses — silks and velvets for the dames, 
tarlatan and Swiss muslin for the younger, adorned 
with white water lilies from Paris and other fine 
flowers of French make. Like fairyland it was. . . . 

When the soft atmosphere of the unfolding spring 
fills the heart with kindly feelings for humanity and 
soothes its harsh chords into repose, one is given to 
occasional meditation or dreaminess which recalls 
all, even what has been overlooked in a measure in 
the hurry of life at other times, and under the trees 
in the balmy air I was wondering what had become 
of dear Helen, and had possibly a passing thought of 
the same nature for Harold, when Penelope brought 
me a letter and took a seat by my side on a garden 
bench. The letter was from Helen, I knew by the 
chirography, and in my haste to read I tore the 
envelope in every direction. 

In it she acknowledged that she recognized in me 
a true friend, and that she hoped I would allow her 
the honor to be considered such once more; that 
Dr. Leigh had told her all when he had asked her to 
be his wife, and that the future would hold for me a 
hallowed spot in the corner of her heart, if I would 
again care to enter there ; that an uncle of her future 
husband, in England, had left him a considerable 
property in London, which necessitated his presence 
there, and they had concluded to be married right 


i86 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


soon and go immediately after, proposing to “do” 
the Continent later ; was very urgent that I should be 
present at the wedding, be bridesmaid, and accom- 
pany them to Europe. 

“Not until then,” said she, “ shall I feel that I have 
gained your entire forgiveness; not until I see it 
written upon your beautiful countenance.” 

After Penelope and I had discussed the whole 
thing in every light, as girls will do, and decided it 
would be quite the thing, we went in the house and 
showed the letter to mother. 

It was indeed news to me. However, I was de- 
lighted that Helen once more had possession of Dr. 
Leigh’s heart, as it was the one thing she coveted. 
I knew that I would never have suited him half as 
well, and even if I had seen fit I could never have 
accepted him while Helen was alive or around. 
According to my way of thinking, the sight of her 
would have rekindled the dormant coals each time, 
and I would eventually have been the poor neglected 
one. However, I thought I could have esteemed Dr. 
Leigh more — as being stronger and more trustworthy 
— had he even acted as Harold was doing, instead of 
trying to inveigle another’s heart into the uncertain 
meshes of his tangled web ; but pride and wounded 
vanity will often make a man seem cruel, and as I 
had often been told by my elders that I must take 
the world as I found it, I decided to take him as I 
found him. 

When mother finished reading the letter she 
seemed to be of the opinion that a trip like this 
would be delightful for any one if I were quite sure I 
would not be in the way of a newly married couple. 


I FEEL LONELY. 


187 


though she added, “ you seem to have tact enough to 
manage that part of it, and since you are so desirous 
of going we will consult your father.” 

Father was so well pleased with Ethel’s family I 
felt certain he would be equally impressed with her 
cousin, and began to “mediate” (a way Penelope 
had of jokingly perverting the word meditate) upon 
the pleasure in store for me, and upon the fact that 
this was the last time for me to be bridesmaid. The 
saying is that if one wishes to avoid single blessed- 
ness she must not stand up the third time in that 
capacity. I had figured once as Valerie’s brides- 
maid. This was my last time. 

When father came in from his usual morning ride 
in the fields we held a family council, and he said I 
might give Helen a favorable reply, which I did im- 
mediately, and burst into tears as soon as the letter 
was off, for I had not realized until the question was 
settled how far I would be away from them all at 
home. 

After this outburst I became calmer, and was quite 
ready to leave when the time came. There were 
many followers to see me off, but father found time 
and the opportunity to encourage me, and talked 
so nicely about the trip I put my arms around his 
neck when I told him good-by at the train in New 
Orleans, thanking him in my heart for his help. At 
the other end of the line were both Helen and Dr. 
Leigh to meet me. At the wedding the bride was 
prettier than ever, with the light of a new happiness 
upon her face, and the groom, in spite of all the 
former naughty remarks about that “heartless 
being” — the bride — seemed exceedingly happy. 


Chapter XI. 


THE PRESENTATIONS. 

We stayed three months or more in London, after 
crossing the ocean, then started for the Continent. 
So much has been said and written on this subject 
by those who are born with great descriptive ability 
that I shall refer you to them. But I must tell you 
that I was extremely thankful for the opportunity 
to see the wonders’ and the beautiful places we 
visited, and that I was much impressed after dis- 
cussing them with persons of such rare intelligence 
as Helen and Dr. Leigh. 

We took it all so leisurely there was time for the 
honeymoon, as well as material things. Before 
leaving America, Dr. Leigh had decided to return to 
London after “doing the Continent,” and to make 
it his home for a year or two at least, leaving a sister 
and her little daughter at the home in London until 
we should return. 

It was his uncle’s home, and Dr. Leigh took posses- 
sion of it just as it had been left. A fitting place to 
receive my noble guests, for as soon as my presence in 
London was made known, the Duchess of Mannerton 
hastened to initiate m.e in the intricacies of London 
society, and I was sistered by her in a delightful 
way for the sake of Adelaide and Isabel, she after- 
ward confided to me, but when she saw me, she said, 
for myself. She asked me then to call her Natale. 

Soon after arriving in London, Helen and I made 
our preparations for the court presentation to Queen 
Victoria, in the throne-room at Buckingham Palace. 


theTpresentations. 189 

A master was engaged to instruct us in the necessary 
formalities, as well as the court bow. The latter 
consists in drawing one foot back, describing a semi- 
circle with it as far as it will go, and sitting on both 
feet, so to speak, then bowing forward somewhat, to 
touch the Queen’s hand lightly with your palm in 
order to raise it to your lips, and rising without 
awkwardness, backing from her presence in the folds 
of a long and heavy train, which is no little trouble. 
Maintaining one’s balance is the true secret of doing 
the bow gracefully. 

A court dressmaker had our dresses in charge. 
The court hairdressers were in such demand Helen 
and I had our hair dressed the night before, and 
slept in state on our pillows — or tried to sleep — with 
silk handkerchiefs tenderly tied over our adorned 
heads. I thought many times during my restless- 
ness of the old quotation: “Uneasy lies the head,” 
and so forth, and thought it applied to us, though 
we were not sovereigns. 

When we were dressed and everything quite ready, 
our court trains were thrown over one arm, and 
after getting in the carriage they were carefully 
laid on the front seats. Our dresses were of 
white satin. My train was embroidered with seed 
pearls in ivy leaf design ; the trains of each attached 
to the shoulder and looped in at the waist to give a 
slender effect. The usual three white feathers 
nodded above our heads, and the usual veil floated 
around our shoulders. 

Our dresses were decollete. One had to get per- 
mission to have them otherwise. When quite 


190 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


settled in the carriage, about noon on a fine May day, 
we drove off — the way blocked by many a carriage 
ahead of us, and when we reached the Mall, slowly 
we went along, with many, many stops, till we neared 
the Palace gate , guarded by red-coated sentinels . W e 
alighted at the Palace, which sits back from the pave- 
ment, with a great court in front, about one o’clock, 
and went through the entrance hall after a while. 
There were numerous footmen, pages, and attend- 
ants, some attired in the most gorgeous manner. 
We passed through a great corridor, with a glass 
dome above, the walls hung with paintings by the 
most worthy masters. At the left we ascended the 
grand white marble stairway, the balustrade with 
heavy scrollwork. At the head of the steps we passed 
through other gorgeous rooms, and about four or five 
o’clock, after much pushing and jostling the crowd 
was so great, we had our trains spread out to perform 
the great event of our lives — the meeting in state of 
one of the greatest rulers the world has known. 

The introductions began by the master of cere- 
monies offering his hand to the peeress presenting the 
ladies, he conducting her before the throne, and both 
taking a place on either side the dais, after making a 
profound bow. 

When my turn came, my name was shouted out, 
and I went through the ordeal. The royal family 
present were grouped on one side of the dais. On the 
other side of the Queen, below the dais, stood a bril- 
liant array of ladies, displaying gorgeous dresses and 
jewels, and others whom I took to be ambassadors, 
diplomats, and attendants. Before reaching the 
exact stand, I had taken in the situation as well as 


4 



» 















- ■ ■ 


* 1 , < •,,' 
"W*, ‘ ^ 



- 1 . 


^ -X • ;a 

. r A •- * ' '^ r*" •■ 




'^'Fl^#-* 




't, 

V 



•:,- -t ^■•- 

s*". .i-'.‘-'-' r -. . 




i-. 




j^-. . 

LT -■ ^ ^ ■* 

•* . * •; 



. . •■ 1 
' * [ '■' 

r 

11 ^ 4 ; 

♦ '^.j 

•-i*- ^ 

-■- ' >h 

^ - ■ 

• 

M . . ^A. ■' 


, 

-1 

^2- 1. .,:n-- 

" -Vi 

r t% 


♦•j 


it* 


*: ^ 




-.jr 

•*_» 


% , 


/ 'fi 

>"♦ 7 ^ " L 


3? 


liff • 

" ‘ •« ‘ - r 1 





^ T *^r - - ^ 


^'** *r 
I*. 




I- 


'■ 5, i?/; ^•j'^ • • V #•■ 

*>.• MMBihi^ i>iPj ' "wj 


-.v" 

%. - --■ 




4 _ 


> ^’V 

ir' 



^ *j. *JI' - ■•♦' 

, sit 


, ,7 ’ J 



r^;.. “ 


: *■■,•> ^ 4 ^. , - 


r-M 



M' 


* "•-. .-v ’ 7 




^ * 

- t 











■3 • ' 


. I- 


v-v 

* 


-ao 


•* 

w J 





v.l-i 


^ -■ r 1 .■■*.*/■ 





THE PRESENTATIONS. 


19I 

I could in the great crush. Looking up the while 
in a pleasant way, I made the downward plunge to 
the Queen, and leaning over, extending my palm, 
raised the Queen’s gently, barely touching the back 
of her hand to my lips. On retiring from Royalty 
I backed with a flourish of my feet beneath my 
train, to keep from tripping on it, and soon joined 
Helen, who had preceded me, in another room, going 
through a different door from the one I entered by. 

The Queen’s dais was one or more steps from the 
floor — I could not tell in the hasty glance of only a 
moment, and if my descriptions are inaccurate, the 
excitement of the moment, the almost sleepless 
night owing to my headgear, the great throng of 
people, and strange customs, could easily have upset 
the steadiest head. 

The experience was worth the trouble, and I did 
not regret the step, though tired and hungry enough, 
and teased by Dr. Leigh for going to so much trouble 
for a few moments’ entertainment. I felt gratified 
in touching the hand of so wonderful a woman and in 
receiving her pleasant look, though I was too demo- 
cratic to like the kissing much. Women only like to 
kiss the hand they love. I did not know her then, 
but in time felt no distaste for having done so. 

Those who know anything about court life are 
aware that Queen Victoria, after her elaborate din- 
ner, withdrew to the drawing-room and chatted with 
those assembled, when not otherwise engaged. 

I met her once on such an occasion. Natale 
(whom I had heard was as intimate with one of the 
princesses as a subject can be with royalty) arranged 
it for me, as she had done the presentations. 


192 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

The Queen, seeming interested, in her own sweet 
way asked me somewhat about the sunny land of 
my birth — fair Louisiana — the land Audubon, the 
most capable judge, eulogizes above others. 

In reply to her inquiry of Natale how long I 
would remain in England, the latter said, with a 
smile, she did not know, but she hoped Lord Dun- 
boigne would persuade me to live there — thus allud- 
ing to his attentions to me. 

Then the Queen turned to me and naively said : 
“ I would like to see more of you, and if your heart 
is in it would gladly welcome you as a subject.” I 
made a low bow and thanked her, saying I would 
prefer her as a sovereign to any one I had known. 
She rejoined that the pleasure would not be alto- 
gether on my side. 

The life suited me well enough, but cut off from 
old friends and immediate family associations, with 
the wide ocean between, one has a feeling of loneli- 
ness which takes some of the glamour away from all 
one does, sees, and receives. But having Helen and 
Dr. Leigh always with me, and meeting Uncle 
William’s family on the Continent, made me feel 
somewhat in touch with my other world. Without 
them I did not like to conceive what it might be 
imless — as the Queen said — my heart was in it. 


Chapter XII. 


THE RED PINCUSHION. 

When I left Louisiana Amentine gave me a pin- 
cushion she had made with the assistance of the 
Sisters when a schoolgirl at the Sacred Heart Con- 
vent, near New Orleans. 

It was an exquisite little affair, in pale blue, 
embroidered in the center with a bouquet of delicate 
flowers. It sat on a pedestal, and had pale blue 
fringe falling around. 

Wherever I went for any length of time it had a 
place on my bureau, and one day Natale — catching 
sight of it — said it reminded her of the convent, 
and was pleased to see it. She said it almost made 
her homesick. 

A few days after, I saw a carriage coming with 
her coat of arms emblazoned thereon, from which 
a footman alighted later with a note, asking if I 
would send her the cushion, that she wished to 
show it to Anna, or the Baroness Fachenfant. 

Of course I sent it out. Next time Natale came 
she brought my pincushion with her, and said as 
she handed it to me: 

“ Patricia, you ought to have heard Anna when 
she saw it, and if you can show me how it is done 
I would like to make a red one for her.” 

“I do not know,” I answered, “but perhaps by 
examining it very closely I may be able to develop 
one.” 

The words were hardly out of my mouth when 
she urged me to get ready and go with her to select 


194 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


the material, also to find a place where it could be 
mounted when ready. 

Returning, we met Lord Dunboigne, and pressed 
him into service. He was a very good hand at 
sketching, I told Natale, and nothing would do but 
that he and I should go home with her and assist 
in the making. 

He was to draw the Fachenfant coat of arms for 
the center, and a pretty wreath around it. I was to 
be critic. 

One may wonder why Natale took all this trouble 
when she could have purchased quite a pretty one, 
though not so unique. It was because she loved 
Anna. 

The latter was doubtless the richest woman in 
Europe, and had all things at her command. She 
had been so kind to Natale, and there had seemed 
no way to return it ; here was the chance. 

She bound Lord Dunboigne over to secrecy, 
wanting it to be a complete surprise. 

When the red cushion was finished, in the course 
of a week or more, she and I took it to the Baroness. 

“Oh, thank you!” said she, properly surprised, 
“it is the very nicest thing you could have done for 
me, but where did you get it?” — before looking 
minutely at it, then suddenly she exclaimed: 

“Natale, did you have this made for me?” 

“No, but I made it myself, mostly,” she returned. 

“What a dear you are,” then she kissed her and 
continued : 

“A little fairy told me I was to get a nice present 
from you in some such shape, but I never dreamed 
that you thought enough of me to do it yourself.’' 


THE RED PINCUSHION. 


195 


We immediately thought Lord Dunboigne had 
betrayed us, we afterward told each other; how- 
ever, Natale quickly said: 

“What little fairy told you?” and seemed so 
puzzled the Baroness said she would tell if we both 
promised to keep it a secret. 

“Of course we will,” we replied together. 

“When I went last to call on Miss Random, a 
little girl came in to entertain me while waiting, 
and if Miss Random had kept me waiting long, I 
might have learned all the family secrets,” she 
laughingly said. 

How Bessie had found out was more than we 
could tell, as we had not seen her around, but we 
inferred that she had, perhaps, been crawling about 
under things, unobserved, as small children will do, 
and overheard. 

“Now,” said the Baroness, “I have what I hope 
is a pleasant surprise for you, Natale, though it 
does not compare with the value of your gift to me,” 
putting an arm around her and presenting her 
with a beautiful jewel-case — pushing it into the 
hand of the astonished Natale. 

“Oh, what a beauty!” exclaimed Natale, after 
opening the box as quietly as her trembling fingers 
would allow. 

“You must pin it right here,” said Anna, taking 
it out and putting it where a brooch is usually 
placed. It was a handsome diamond pin. 

“For me to keep?” chimed in Natale, not sure 
the Baroness was not jesting. 

“Why certainly, my dear; you do not know how 
pleased I am with my pincushion.” 


196 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

Natale kissed her very sweetly, and rejoined: “I 
am so happy to think I can give you any pleasure, 
and this will be such a beautiful reminder of it.” 

In such manner Natale made friends. She was 
very charming, and a small favor was done so grace- 
fully it always gave exquisite pleasure. 

At a suitable opportunity, Natale showing the 
pin to Lord Dunboigne, he remarked that “ Lady 
Fachenfant was very generous,” and to me later: 
” That is nothing to what I would do for you if you 
will allow me the right to put my escutcheon on a 
pincushion for you.” 

“Lord Dunboigne, even if I felt disposed, since 
the war my father has had only a competency, and 
I would not impoverish him to the extent of settling 
a large sum on me to help make me a peeress, and 
it is useless to discuss this matter,” added I coldly. 

“You are of such great value in my sight, I would 
gladly settle a large sum on yourself rather than 
take from yours.” 

I looked up and saw sincerity in his honest blue eyes. 

“Yes,” I articulated, “as long as my youth lasts, 
but when I begin to fade, what then ? ’ ’ 

“You will never fade. When the classic features 
lose their roundness, when the soulful eyes lose 
their luster, the heart which I see beneath all will 
have expanded year by year, the bright mind will 
have developed day by day, and there will still be 
a beautiful woman whom Lord Dunboigne or any 
other lord would be proud of.” 

^/‘Alas! alas!” I ventured, “your dreams are 
vain. Find one more suited to your needs. I love 
my country best, and must live there.” 


THE RED PINCUSHION. 


197 


And yet, how true he seemed! I wavered for a 
moment. I looked into an open space, on through 
as much of fair England as came within my range, 
and wondered if I would be true to myself, if I would 
be doing right to accept. 

The next moment I had gathered my long skirts 
around me and fled. 

English gardens have winding paths and much 
shrubbery, giving seclusion. I left him there in 
the twilight, and never saw him again. 

Reaching my room, I threw myself down into a 
great chair near a window bearing upon this garden 
I wept bitterly that my heart was cold — frozen in 
fact by Harold — through no fault of mine. Ugh! 
how I hated him — I thought. My life, I mused, 
might have been so bright. All the things I love 
had been laid at my feet, and I might just as well 
be a beggar, for all the warmth had been stolen 
from my heart — all that a woman holds dear. 

Why had I promised myself to be good? I was 
young. I did not know the — not exactly wicked— 
but careless world then. 

The wealth I might acquire by this proposed 
alliance would bring with it the beautiful things 
which appealed to the French in my Huguenot blood ; 
the English ancestry made me reconciled to the 
elevation of being set apart as one of the great ladies 
in the land, and perhaps it was right, for I might and 
could do much good. Why not accept, and show my 
power? What a sweet revenge! What a great 
way to prove to him (Harold) that he was wrong! 

In vain I thought of the good Bishop who had 
given his life for the right, in vain I thought of my 


198 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

dear friend, Mrs. B., who yielded up what was more 
than a kingdom to her, in the death of her beloved 
son. 

Why could I not make my religion subservient 
to my life, instead of my life to it, as many others 
did, who did not let it interfere with the manner of 
their living ? In vain I thought of the many martyrs 
entombed at the Three Fountains, just outside of 
Rome. 

Not until I turned to the Great Example to whom 
Satan offered all, did my mind recoil and yield to 
better things. 

In sheer exhaustion I fell asleep, and was awak- 
ened later by a kiss on my forehead — some one 
stroking my hair. 

“Helen,” I said, “what time is it?” as it dawned 
on me where I was and why. 

“It is after ten o’clock. Lord Dunboigne came 
in at dusk to say farewell. He was to leave for the 
Continent at once. I understand, and I feel sorry 
for him.” 

I felt sorry for him, too, but more so for myself. 
He had been dealt fairly with ; I had not. 

Oh, what a temptation to tear the hearts of men 
to pieces and trample them under foot, as I knew 
was in my power! Before falling asleep I had again 
promised myself to be good, and already the little 
foxes were running riot. 


Chapter XIII. 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 

One evening after my return to London I was sit 
ting on the ivy-twined porch of the Leighs’ residence, 
when looking up from a book I saw two familiar eyes 
gazing at me. On meeting mine they fell, and a 
warm glow enveloped the features, an embarrass- 
ment appeared which soon reassured itself, while my 
whole physiognomy must have resembled the red 
peony. However, good breeding came to the rescue 
for both of us, and the owner of the eyes actually 
came forward and said he was delighted to see me, 
and held out his hand, which I was willing to take, 
but I certainly intended to make no advances. I 
may have imagined it, but I thought he pressed my 
hand more cordially than friendship warranted. 

“Why, how are you, Harold?” said Dr. Leigh, com- 
ing out with a smile on his face, as though he had 
met some one he was very fond of and not the least 
surprised to see. As they were talking very famil- 
iarly, much to my astonishment, I disappeared, 
recalling vividly the day Harold and I were together 
at Ethel’s, and not wishing to seem to thrust myself 
into his notice, for I remembered how puzzled the 
eyes looked when they discovered me, and knew 
they had not come for that purpose. I did not see 
him again during that visit, but he very soon began 
to come quite regularly, just as a friend to Dr. Leigh, 
neither avoiding me nor showing me especial atten- 
tion, though I never expressed a wish which was not 
carried out by him, if possible. 


200 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


One month after we met I was sitting in the garden, 
and little Bessie, Dr. Leigh’s niece, came bounding 
toward me with a letter in her hand. “Thank 
you,’’ I said as she handed it tome, and I proceeded 
to read it. She sat patiently by until I had finished, 
for she was an unusually well-mannered child, then 
she said quite seriously : 

“Why do you treat such a nice man as Mr. Page 
so badly?’’ 

“Who said I treated him badly?” 

“Mamma thinks so, I know.” 

“ How do you know?” 

“ Because,” twisting about. 

“Because what?” I was determined to get at the 
bottom of this mystery, even if I had to use Bessie. 
Every one ignored the subject of Harold so plainly I 
did not like to broach it — here was an opening. 

“You will not tell?” said she archly, lowering her 
voice to a whisper and shaking her little finger at me 
by way of emphasis. ‘ ‘ Mamma will punish me if she 
knew I ’peated what she said, but she thinks you 
ought to marry him.” 

“He does not ask me, Bessie. You would not 
have me ask him, would you?” 

“No, that would not be nice [I do not know how 
she knew about such matters], but mamma says he 
would if you would let him, and she knows a good 
bit, ” shaking her curly head. ‘ ‘ She says you will not 
allow yourself to be alone with him five minutes at a 
time. There he is now! ” with joy, and ran to meet 
him. When he had taken a seat she jumped into his 
lap, and looking into his face quite innocently she 
horrified me by saying in a very persuasive tone : 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


20l 


“Why don’t you ask Cousin Patty to marry you?” 
She called the ladies she liked very much “cousin.” 

Harold laughed nervously and replied : 

“I am afraid she would not have me,” trying to 
appear natural at the same time. 

“Oh, yes, she will! But she says you won’t ask 
her.” 

“Bessie!” I screamed, “how dare you talk so?” 
rising to my feet and betraying much confusion. 

“I would not marry you! I hate you!” I said 
under my breath, and I dashed into the house with- 
out looking up. I was seen no more till dinner. 

There he sat at the table when I entered and 
appeared collected, as I hope I did, but I did not feel 
so. I could have pinched Bessie for her indiscretion, 
but there she sat opposite, looking as sweet and inno- 
cent as a little violet. That night we were all sitting 
in the parlor together when Helen made some thin 
excuse rather early and said “good night.’* Dr. 
Leigh soon followed, without any excuse or even say- 
iiig “good night.” Bessie and her mother had 
already preceded them, and I was still at the piano, 
having just finished a piece played at Dr. Leigh’s 
(the sly thing ! ) request, and Harold was sitting near. 

I was cornered at last, so I played more, and more 
yet, as the children say, and the moments went by 
while I was hoping something would develop to 
relieve me. Presently Harold requested me to sing, 
but when he selected a piece full of tender reminis- 
cences I was almost paralyzed. Could I ever get 
through it becoming the dignity of an offended 
queen? I noticed a twinkle in his eye, which 
aroused me in every fiber, I composed myself, 


202 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


played the prelude, and rejoiced in my strength. I 
sang the first verse very creditably. At the second 
the words began to tremble as he drew nearer and I 
felt his ardent gaze upon my face, his warm breath 
so near my cheek. 

I lost my half -defiant air, my eyelids fell, my face 
must have matched Aurora’s at dawn ; I burst into 
tears and bowed my head upon the keys, sobbing as if 
my heart would break, that the perfidy of my friends 
had left me there to face the situation, though I 
knew it was from the kindness of their hearts. 

“ What is it that troubles you so ? ” he gently said, 
after a little. 

‘ ‘ Bessie. I — am — so — homesick. ’ ’ 

“What has she to do with your being homesick?” 

“She is so naughty.” 

“ What has she done?” 

“She made me say ” what followed was 

inaudible. 

“ What did she make you say?” 

“That I hated you!” under my breath. The 
enemy was surrendering. 

“ Did you not mean it?” 

“ No,” I said, laughing softly, for I did not like to 
admit it too seriously. 

“ Tell me how little you hate me, then. Enough to 
forgive those imkind words and be something dearer 
than you were before? Men usually ask for ardent 
love — I am only pleading for a little less hate,'' and he 
laughed a low, triumphant laugh — then I knew my 
silence was taken as a favorable sign, for his lips were 
close to my ear as he murmured his tale of love. . . 
How he had striven to forget; how he after- 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


203 


ward cherished my memory and despaired of ever 
winning my affections again after discovering his 
mistake. By this time I had become brave enough 
to look up and ask with a quizzical smile when he had 
discovered that, so he continued : 

“While in London, previous to his marriage, I was 
very ill, and Dr. Leigh happened to be staying at the 
same hotel, heard of me and came to see me. He 
found me in a bad but not exactly dangerous con- 
dition, and had me nursed and cared for as kindly as 
though I had been an old friend or relative. My 
mother had left me some time before, and I was so 
much better ere he had an opportunity or thought it 
advisable to send for her that I never mentioned it at 
all. Having let fall some words during my delirium 
concerning yourself in connection with him, he can- 
didly told me, after my recovery, everything as 
regards his relations with yourself, and I would have 
returned to America at once but heard you were 
engaged to Arthur, and feared I had been entirely 
forgotten. Some time before Arthur had written to 
me to come back like a sensible man and endeavor to 
get back the prize I had lost, but I had not heard 
Dr. Leigh’s account. So you see the latter has been 
the means of reuniting us, though you think little 
Bessie came near spoiling it all,” added he, archly. 

And then some happy moments of trust and con- 
fidence followed, and we said farewell to the clouded 
past. 

True, it was late, but I wanted to unburden myself 
to Helen and thank her for her dear delightful ruse 
to bring us together, and seeing a light in her boudoir 
I glided in the half-open door, took a seat on the 


204 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


lounge beside her, and told her I knew she would be 
gratified, that Harold and I had come to terms, and 
finished by telling her it was like a change from half 
moonlight to brilliant sunshine. 

“ Poor little Bessie,” said Helen, “ came to me and 
told me what you said, and wanted to know if she 
had been very naughty, and if I thought ‘Cousin 
Patty’ would tell mamma. You see,” continued 
Helen, ‘‘I wanted you and Mr. Page to become 
friendly again, and Dr. Leigh wrote him, when we 
got settled here, about our plans, though I had hoped 
we would meet him on the Continent, as he was 
traveling around then, for I was much afraid of Lord 
Dunboigne. It was a great position to decline. 
Then I thought Mr. Page had been put off long 
enough. Dr. Leigh would not let either of you know 
the presence of the other in. London, but wished you 
to meet as if by accident, making the reconciliation 
more easily accomplished — then when the ice was 
broken thought a little time would do the rest.” 

I kissed her good night and went to dream of my 
happiness. Now that the fates had decided my 
future, my first thought was of home. Dr. Leigh’s 
sister wished to return to New York, and gladly 
assented to the proposition to chaperon me across 
the water. I hoped to find some friends there to 
chaperon me to New Orleans. 

I parted from Helen and Dr. Leigh with many 
regrets, for they had grown very dear, and Natale 
too; but her life is so different from ours, I knew 
after being home for a little it would seem 
like a dream or a fairy tale. We had rather 
a quiet voyage, which I enjoyed, as I never get 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


205 


seasick, and I could not help reflecting that I was 
taking my tour before instead of after my marriage. 

Circumstances alter cases, however, and this was a 
peculiar case. Still there was ample opportunity for 
us to enjoy the pleasures incident to our approaching 
marriage, and we thought the time passed delightfully 
on shipboard. 

In the silence of the night, however, the following 
words came to me over and over again, fastening 
themselves in my brain like barnacles on the side of a 
ship: 

WHAT THE WILD WAVES ARE SAYING. 

We toss the stoutest ships about upon our feathery crests — 

When we collect not in the deep we lap up on the beach. 

The housewife quakes to see her man upon our heaving breasts — 
Moans the sailor’s child, whom our duet with the gale doth 
reach. 

Our domain is vast and deep, it stretches e’en from pole to pole. 

Our voice in thundrous tone resounds from distant shore to shore. 
All those who ride upon our frenzied, dashing billows bold. 

Will call in answer to their name — no more — no more. 

When we lash the dark’ning shore, and bend our utmost fury there. 
The maid who hath a lover in our way may weep and weep. 

May on her bended knees put forth her ardent, earnest prayer. 

None but the Great Creator can him save from our dark deep. 

We love the lowering clouds — they add vastness to our power ; 

We love the cannonade above — our tones in concert roar ; 

It gives us exercise to dash athwart the lighthouse tower 
And reconciles us to the silent calm we deem a bore. 

We love to laugh and leap all day upon the ocean wide. 

We care not for wife nor mother, maid, nor man — not we — not 
we — 

If we have our sport, enjoying arm in arm the highest tide 

And toss, o’er swelling waters high, our white caps on the sea. 


2o6 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


From New York we continued to New Orleans by 
rail, and went immediately to aunt’s, Harold leaving 
me there to attend to some business and to find what 
boat he could catch to go up to the plantation, as he 
wished to see father, to ask him when he was willing 
to give me up. I had not written aunt when to expect 
me, because I wanted to take her by surprise, and she 
was astonished when I walked in her room unan- 
nounced. Still more surprised was she at my en- 
gagement. Said that she had wished so much I 
would marry Arthur — that he would never get over 
his attachment — that he was one of the few who 
could love but once, and she wished the news broken 
gently to him. So I received no congratulations in 
this quarter. 

I wrote to mother — the only one expecting me — ^to 
come down and help me get my trousseau ; that I was 
going to be married to a gentleman I met when abroad. 
I also wrote that it was useless to tell his name, the 
bearer would do that. Harold was to stop later for my 
letter, and said he would get off at the White Castle and 
ride to his own place on my steed. When Arthur came 
in a little later he was not in the least surprised to 
see me, and looked as though he had come for that 
purpose, as he did not usually come in at this time. 

Valerie, who was again living with aunt, was 
spending the day with a friend, and had been sent for. 
I protested, but aunt said Valerie would never forgive 
her if she did not. Aunt would not give Valerie 
up entirely, so she persuaded Claud to leave the 
plantation and establish himself in the city. 

“ I am so glad to see you, Patricia; how well you 
look, ’ ’ said Arthur, shaking both my hands. ‘ ‘ Harold 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


207 


told me you were looking splendid.” Then I saw 
that they had met and that he knew all. What a 
relief! 

” He wants me to be his best man, but I declined.” 
I had never as yet told Harold about Arthur, and 
having been away so long himself he had no oppor- 
tunity of observing. No one made any reply to this 
last remark, so I arose and looked out of the window 
for a diversion. In the meantime aunt was called 
away. I put my cheek against the window pane and 
was lost in thought when I felt some one near me. 
I looked up. It was Arthur. 

“ Do not have any misgivings about me, Patricia. 
My love is such I am happy in seeing you so.” Just 
then Valerie peeped in, and there was no end of 
chatter, in which Arthur joined. 

Mother soon came, and Harold with her. My 
trousseau was the topic of the day among ourselves 
and intimate friends. How pleased they were when 
I casually remarked that we need not trouble about 
dresses, that I had ordered those from Paris! In 
passing through this city Helen and I had had some 
made. I ordered more when I knew I was to be 
married, which mother said was very thoughtful. 
But was there ever a girl who was not thoughtful 
about her trousseau? Father jokingly remarked 
that he was not sure that he would pay the bills, as he 
had not been consulted ! 


We have been married seven years. I have one 
little girl and two boys. Little Victoria, the image 
of myself, Harold, a sturdy little fellow, and Random, 
the cherub, the baby yet. 


2o8 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


Victoria and Arthur are the best of friends, and 
sometimes there is a passing thought, such as will 
come to mothers, that Arthur may yet have his 
dream of bliss realized in Victoria, who could not love 
him less should she ever know how he loved the 
mother whom she adores. I have never yet found 
the voice to tell Harold about Arthur and myself, 
and of course the family have never mentioned it. 
Victoria often shakes her finger at Arthur when he 
has not been to see us for what she thinks a long time, 
and tells him she is jealous of those city ladies, 
which piece of information amuses him very much. 

“How long are you going to keep me waiting?” 
he sometimes says in a playful way. 

“ Until I get my education.” 

“You had better not keep me waiting too long, I 
may get tired and marry some one else, who will have 
me at once.” At this sally she will get down from 
his knee and draw herself up with much dignity and 
say: 

“Very well, sir, I have no objection,” and dart 
away, when he would run after her and catch her; 
then they would be good friends again. 

Valerie and Claud are still happy. I mention this 
because there seems to be so many unhappy marriages 
it is well to note some happy ones and consider the 
reasons. 

Ethel married soon after I did, and I hear from her 
sometimes. Helen and Dr. Leigh are now residing 
in the North, and I am expecting them to make me a 
visit soon. 

There have been some changes since Ethel ex- 
plored New Orleans with me, and when I go there to 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


209 


meet Helen and Dr. Leigh I shall first let them see 
the comfortable-looking sturdy white marble statue 
of “Margaret the Good” — I shall call her — the only 
poor woman in America who has had a statue erected 
to her. There she sits in the long, flowery, sunny 
park, near the street-car line, where every one in pass- 
ing can see her, with one arm around a child. 

A solid apple of gold ! She was illuminated till all 
the goodness, all the depth and strength of a life 
shines in every direction, penetrating the hearts of 
all who look upon her image. 

Being poor, she had no way of helping those to 
whom her heart went out in sympathy, and started a 
little bakery, which grew and grew, as good seed al- 
ways does, and lo ! Margaret might have been wealthy, 
so famous was her bread. Such was not her desire. 
She spent her surplus in doing good where needed. 
Every one is endeared to Margaret. No one men- 
tions her other name — she is called simply “Mar- 
garet” — all know who is meant ; any native passerby 
can tell you her full history while you view the image 
of this womanly woman. 

Mother and father are still living at the White 
Castle. Penelope married Mr. Bagnell’s only son, 
John, who was at the University of Virginia as a 
student when I was a young lady. They live at the 
White Castle, to keep mother and father company. 
Brother Algernon and Miranda are getting to be old 
married people now. Uncle and Aunt Harcourt 
come to see us sometimes from New Orleans. Uncle 
William Random, his wife and girls, are still abroad, 
and feel at home over there. They have been back 


210 


THE WHITE CASTLE OP LOUISIANA. 


only once to see us. Mr. and Mrs. Bagnell enjoy 
their grandchildren, Miranda and Louisiana Dixie con- 
tributing. The latter lives in New Orleans and spends 
every summer at her old home, and the grandparents 
keep young under the children’s influence. 

Don Manuel del Monte is still a good friend and 

neighbor. Colonel and Mrs. B moved away; 

she dying soon after, he went to live with one of his 
children. 

Leo married one of his New Orleans friends, and 
seems quite happy, in spite of his once ardent love 
for Adelaide. 

Penelope has always teased Cousin Ran about the 
youngest Miss Chester (one of three charming Eng- 
lish ladies), living at a place they call Stratford, and 
which they endeavor to make as near like Anne 
Hathaway’s cottage as the grounds and structure 
will allow. The youngest can repeat pages of Shake- 
speare’s tragedies with an appropriate air, which might 
have helped her on the stage if she had lived her 
youth in this great day of personal development. 
But Cousin Ran declares the nearest he ever came 
to getting married was when Isabel refused him. 

Adelaide and Isabel are leaders in the cities where 
they live, and I exchange visits with them sometimes. 

Celeste La Farge is still coy and bashful, in a meas- 
ure. Richard, who has not long since returned from 
abroad, thinks her the dearest creature in the world, 
but no one will ever know what she thinks of him 
until Richard announces it. Amentine has not yet 
met her fate. 

I nearly forgot to mention Tony. By the by, he 
has a lovely wife, but he is as pompous as ever, and 


UNEXPECTED PLEASURES. 


2II 


after having been abroad thought he would astonish 
us with some new ideas a year or so following. He 
persists in saying that Paris is three years ahead of 
everywhere else. When his boy was a year old he 
gave him a birthday dinner, and insisted that the 
dinner must come off the very hour the youngster 
came in the world, which was three o’clock in the 
early mom. Mr. Bagnell said he would go to no 
such fool thing, even if it were k Paris. Cousin Ran 
remarked that if there were no fools in the world the 
wise men would have no chance to show off ; that he 
rather liked that sort of thing, and winked at Alger- 
non. They both went, and to tell the truth they 
both enjoyed Tony, in spite of the ladies’ animad- 
versions. From all accounts, the party was quite a 
success. 

Beth still lives in her cabin at the White Castle, 
but Aunt Fanny and Aunt Matilda have been 
gathered to their fathers for several years, and some 
of the family went to the burials. My old mammy 
followed me to my new home, to look after me — 
and the children later — but I take care that she 
has not much to do, and as long as I have a 
home she shall be carefully looked after. She still 
loves to read the Bible, but her eyes are getting dim. 
Once a day I read her a chapter, and explain it to 
her to the best of my ability. And I tmst I shall 
meet her in the world above, for though she is not 
as fair as I am, it must be that it is the pure heart 
that will shine, and make the face radiant in that 
unknown realm which giveth the peace which passeth 
understanding. 


BOOK THREE. 


Chapter I. 

quinion’s story, told by himself. 

I do not remember much that took place before 
this, but when I was about six weeks old, some time 
in August, Mr. Page took me out of his pocket and 
laid me on the floor at his right foot after he had 
seated himself in a rocker on the front gallery, where 
he always sat summer evenings — it was then dusk. 
I thought it was a queer place to put me, a stranger, 
and wondered why he did not show me around to the 
family or have some other pup to meet me after tak- 
ing me away from the company of my brothers and 
sisters. 

I soon learned what his idea was. He had seen 
Victoria, who was a little girl of seven years, coming 
in the distance, and wanted to hear what she would 
say on catching sight of me. Mr. Page, I afterward 
found, took delight in surprising her in this way 
about one thing and another. He said she was so 
cute and original — whatever that meant — it was 
interesting to watch her, and I soon came to be also 
of the latter opinion. I have a dim recollection of a 
white gown flitting up the steps and hearing a 
“Hello, papa!” with a bound toward the person 
beside me, when it suddenly stopped, and I saw a 
little girl’s head and two bright eyes staring at me 
with pleasure. Then she forgot her papa, and pick- 


quinion’s story. 


213 


ing me up squeezed me so tight I almost holloed ; 
from that hour she held on to me till bedtime, and 
was so delighted with me Mr. Page said he was glad 
he brought me. 

She even held me on her lap at supper and let me 
drink some milk out of a saucer which she put at the 
edge of the table. It was all I could do to keep my 
paws out of the saucer and turning it over, because 
both of us were too little to keep it or each other 
steady, and the black boy who was waiting on the 
table had to hold it. I am sure he was glad when 
I was through, for I foimd that negroes did not like 
to wait on the pets of the family. When bedtime 
came the whole family — servants included — tried to 
get me away from Victoria, but she said “pup” 
must sleep right in her bed with her. Mrs. Page did 
not know how many or how few fleas I had on me, as 
she had not thoroughly inspected me, and being a 
very clean or neat person, as I soon discovered to my 
annoyance, compromised with Victoria by saying I 
might sleep in the bath-room, not far from where 
Victoria slept. 

So a candle was lighted and a search for a suitable 
box to put me in was begun. Cindy, Mrs. Page’s 
black maid, who slept in a comer of Victoria’s room, 
took from under her pillow a big bimch of keys while 
Mrs. Page was telling her she thought she would And 
a box in one of the storerooms in the basement. 
Then Mrs. Page took another candle and said she was 
going to the attic, and soon came back with a piece of 
velvet carpet. Shortly after this my box was ready, 
and I had risen in my own estimation, seeing how 
much pains they took to make me comfortable, but 


214 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


dog-like I wondered if it were not more to gratify 
Victoria than myself. 

After Victoria put me in the box — for she must 
do it herself — she saw me stowed away in the bath- 
room and squeezed me a few more times, calling me 
“s-w-e-e-t little puppy.” When the door was shut 
on me the first thing I did was to try to get out of 
the box, but the sides were too high ; being disap- 
pointed and lonely, I began to yelp, and kept it up 
until near daybreak, when I fell into a doze. 

Next morning at breakfast Mr. Page told Victoria 
the puppy sang so much all night nobody could sleep, 
and that they would have to put me in one of the 
outhouses until I was old enough to know better. 

Victoria burst into tears and would eat no break- 
fast, and held on to me so tight I could hardly get my 
breath — however, relief came. Mr. Page said I was a 
pointer of fine breed, and if Victoria held on to me 
continuously like she promised I would either get 
sick or grow up a ‘‘no-count” dog. This remark 
made me tremble, and it was with great pleasure I 
heard him say the ‘‘novelty” would soon wear off. 

I did not know what that meant, but it sounded 
encouraging. He went to the town near by and 
returned with the prettiest doll he could find before 
she would consent to my sleeping in the outhouse. 
When she parted from me the first night out there 
you would have thought I was going to be buried, she 
hugged and kissed me so. She did not seem to be 
tired of me the next day, but she was much taken up 
with her new doll, and Mrs. Page and Cindy, (colored 
girl, for I soon observed she did not like to be called 
“ negro,” nor did any of her color) undertook to give 


quinion’s story. 


215 


me a bath. Cindy scrubbed me well with carbolic 
soap, taking care none got in my eyes, and wrapped 
me in a half-dozen old towels which I heard Mrs. 
Page tell her not to use for any other purpose, so I 
concluded I was to have some more of those dis- 
agreeable drenchings. 

I did have some more, but when they seemed to 
think I had been thoroughly cleaned they let me off 
for quite a while, and when I got big enough Mr. 
Page used to take me to the pond where the cattle 
drank, then to the river when I was full size, and 
threw sticks in for me to fetch, while little Harry, 
who was most always along, would clap his hands 
with glee whenever I caught the stick. That made 
me know I was doing something fine, and I was 
mightily pleased when Mr. Page patted me on the 
head as he took the stick out of my mouth. 

Victoria gave me up with great reluctance when 
her papa persuaded her with sugar-plums, kisses, and 
honeyed words that it would spoil me to handle me 
too much, for she soon got tired of the doll and began 
petting me again. But she was fond of animals, and 
though I am averse to telling it, she let a horrid bat 
supersede me in her attentions — I won’t say affec- 
tions. However, I did not believe it was her fault, 
and watched her proceedings with interest. How 
she ever caught the nasty thing alive I can not tell 
you, because I do not believe any one knows, but 
she had it fast. Its wings were pinioned with a 
doll’s skirt and jacket so it could not fly, and she had 
a doll cup and spoon, feeding it some milk, which it 
seemed to relish, smacking its lips as it sat perched 
upon her bureau against a pile of books. The pretty 


2i6 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


dolly was lying on the floor. Cindy, passing through 
the nursery, chided her for being so careless, and 
glancing in her direction caught sight of what I was 
just relating. 

“La, Victoria, what yeh doin’?” she inquired. 
I was lying around looking on, for I still loved Vic- 
toria, who said : 

“Look, Cindy, how it drinks. The doll doesn’t 
drink! I like something live to play with. Doll is 
so stupid.” 

Cindy snickered and said: “Victoria, you is too 
fumy,” and went off to relate it. Then everybody 
came to see the performance. She was kind to the 
bat, but it died soon after she caught it. No doubt 
it could not get accustomed to such a tame way of 
living — ^needed exercise — perhaps to digest all the 
milk she poured down its throat, but the child never 
thought of that and no one thought enough of such a 
nuisance to tell her. She took a guava jelly box — 
the long kind, covered with some dark stuff — and 
had a funeral for it, with doll candles lighted, and 
chanted what she said was a Roman Catholic burial. 

Where she ever saw it and heard it is more than I 
can tell. She must have gone with her mother to 
some such service and admired it, for she evidently 
knew what she was doing. She told Harry all about 
it beforehand, and he hitched me up in a pasteboard 
box for what Victoria said was a hearse. 

After I saw them put the jelly-box in the ground I 
went there when they were not looking and scratched 
it up and brought it to Mr. Page, dirt and all. He 
opened it and laughed all over, for he recognized it 
was some of Victoria’s doings. He threw the whole 


quinion’s story. 


217 


thing in the laundry fire, and when Victoria went 
later to put some flowers on the little grave she 
found a hole, but no box. She ran to the house and 
breathlessly told her papa the bat must have gone to 
Heaven, for she could not find it in the ground where 
she put it. I did not know what that meant, but 
she looked so happy I thought it must be something 
nice. Her papa hugged and kissed her a good deal, 
and I suspect they were both happy, only I hope he 
did not squeeze her as tight as she used to do me. 

I was rather a clean sort of dog after I had learned 
it was not nice to come in the house dirty, and I was 
allowed to lie on a rug in the parlor when anything 
was going on there, as was the case when Victoria 
was baptized. The Bishop was there and they had a 
silver bowl on the table, and when he sprinkled the 
water on her head she knit her brows and said in an 
indignant tone : 

“You spoilt my pretty dress,” for some water got 
on it. It was a low-neck pink silk. I heard them 
talking about it. In fact, she told me herself she 
was going to be christened in a new pink silk. 

Though Victoria had quit handling me so much, 
she played with me a great deal. Her favorite 
pastime with me was to tie each foot in a piece of 
newspaper, and while I walked along daintily as 
though I were treading on eggshells, she and the 
family would laugh at my awkwardness, so I would 
bite and pull at the papers until I got them partly off. 
Then they would laugh more loudly until I got them 
quite off, when Victoria would pat me on the head 
and tie some more on if she felt like it. But she 
liked variety, and seldom did the same thing hand- 


2i8 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


running. When she got a little older she was always 
making candy, which the cook said was “messin’ in 
the kitchen.” I did not mind it, but I did not have 
the dishes to wash nor the floor to wipe up after- 
ward. 


Chapter II. 


QUINION’S story CONTINUED. 

For some time I was simply called pup. Finally 
Victoria said I must be called Quinion. Now Fanny, 
the slick greyhound, who was fond of as much show 
and display as a dog can get out of life, told me 
she would rather have no name than “ Quinion,'" and 
pronounced it in a very disdainful way. I was 
ashamed of it myself, but defended it and my dignity 
by saying I thought Victoria might have heard her 
papa call it out of a book he was reading to Mrs. 
Page, that Victoria and all the family had been so 
kind to me I was willing to put up with any name 
they agreed on, and that I thought “Fanny” a 
rather commonplace name at all events. At this 
she gave a sniff and took her ladyship off. 

Like most dogs of her kind she was very superfi- 
cial — did not stay at home much — ^was as much at 
the neighbors’ as at our house, and only stayed 
around when feeding-time came. As to that, she 
would not have been with us then except that we 
feed better than others. 

Besides me and Fanny there was a black shepherd 
dog named Niger and an old pointer named Bingo. 
Fanny said she did not like Niger’s name either — it 
was too suggestive — ^but Niger and I were good 
friends, and we turned a deaf ear to Fanny’s gibes. 
He was so nimble I did not keep up with him, for he 
kept up with the cattle. That was not my business, 
so I did not try. I reserved myself for the hunting- 
field, and well do I remember my first hunt. Mr. 


220 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


Page praised me so I was too amiable to growl once 
at Fanny’s sarcastic sallies, for I could see she thought 
better of me, and Niger, too, doubled his respect. 

I never let on to any of them that I had gotten old 
Bingo to post me before I set out. He was super- 
annuated, but he had had experience, and that was 
much to a sensible dog. He was so much older than 
I, I was willing to abide by his counsel. 

I used to hang around the stables at odd times, for 
I liked horses, and would be as much amused as a 
dog can be when I saw Archie, the colored hostler, 
cutting the pigeon-wing in the air. I knew Mrs. 
Page wanted the carriage and Victoria and Harry 
wanted their ponies — all at the same time — for 
Victoria would say: 

“Now, Archie, get mine first,’’ and Harry would 
chime in and say : 

“No, Arch, get mine first,” then it was that Archie 
would go up in the air with a double shuffle, more to 
put them in a good humor than anything else, I 
imagine. For they would both laugh, and did not 
seem to care who got the pony first, and would stand 
chatting with Archie, watching him put the harness 
on in hitching up the carriage for Mrs. Page. 

Then he would saddle the ponies, and away they 
would go, round and round the circle in the front 
yard, with the dogs at their heels. 

When Victoria and Harry got to be about ten and 
eight, respectively, they were always in some mis- 
chief. They once sneaked into the stable, where 
the saddles are kept, and taking one, they slipped 
around behind the hedge enclosing the yard, fol- 
lowed by their little brother. Random, and a pack of 


QUINION’s story — CONTINUED. 221 

little “niggers,” that plantation children always 
have at their heels to wait on them, and saddled a cow 
in the pasture, after coaxing her where their mother 
could not see, with some fodder the pickaninnies 
had been ordered to bring along. 

They girded the saddle on, and all three of the 
white children got up, though Random had two or 
three falls trying to scramble up when his turn came. 
The cow had to be induced to lower herself into a 
ditch to assist the mount, with all the darkies to the 
rescue. During the process, Victoria told Random 
he was such a bother and was so little he ought to 
have stayed at home, but he said he had as much 
right to ride a cow as she had. 

Everything was ready, and they were in for a ride, 
when the cow swelled out like everything and burst 
the girth. This scattered the children on top in every 
direction, and they falling on the equally surprised 
darkies looking on, it created quite a scramble, 
though no one was hurt much. 

I was fearful when I saw them get on, for I had 
never seen a cow ridden in all my life, except in a pic- 
ture. It takes a thousand of brick to hurt a picka- 
ninny, and I never thought of the pickaninnies sus- 
taining any injury, but Random must have thought 
he was hurt, for baby- like he began to cry, and Victo- 
ria and Harry begged him in one breath to desist, that 
“mamma would hear us and punish us,” when he 
bawled a little more loudly, till they tried to stop his 
mouth with their hands. Then a tussle ensued, and 
they forgot all about the cow and the saddle, trying to 
pacify Random, promising him barrels of everything 
they had ever heard of that was good. The saddle 


222 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


was found in the pasture next day, and the children 
had to own up and get punished. 

Mrs. Page had a lean, gentle cow that was too old 
for use, and told the children to pet that if they must 
have a cow, though they should not try to saddle her. 
This broke the charm, ^ and Victoria said she thought 
she would fatten her and sell her to the butcher. 
She offered Harry a share of the proceeds if he would 
go to the garden every day and get pumpkins for her. 
The cow’s teeth were so dull she could not open the 
pumpkins after Harry had brought them, so he had 
to break them apart, much to his disgust, and de- 
clared he would not eat any meat for a month after 
the sale of “Bogorah Nutmeg,” as he called her. 
Her name was Deborah. Victoria replied that any- 
thing fed as high as Deborah (for she had engaged 
all the kitchen slops and bribed the cook to give her 
more meal than the cow was worth) ought to be 
nice eating. 

But Harry said “Bogorah” was as lean as ever, 
and remarked he could never eat leather, and if she 
did not sell Bogorah pretty soon, Victoria would 
have to give her to the colored people for a hat-rack. 
Then Victoria would dart at him and cuff him well, 
while the wily Harry would roll over on the grass 
and tell her in a mocking way that her fists were not 
big enough to hurt a flea. I knew a flea was hard to 
kill ; after biting at them some hours, I And they still 
hang on. 

When Victoria was somewhat larger, yet, at a 
certain time of the year which she told the cook was 
Lent, she made cakes and took them to a store in the 
nearest village, where she left them to be sold, to 


QUINION’s story — CONTINUED. 223 

make some Easter money, she told the man who was 
going to sell them for her ; and judging from the time 
she spent on cakes, she must have taken in consider- 
able. I never got any at this time, and I was never 
forgotten at others. The servants might have taken 
her cakes to the store, but she preferred to do so 
herself. 

I heard Mr. Page say he believed in religion, and 
in doing good, but he was afraid Victoria was wear- 
ing herself out in her enthusiasm, and he would 
rather give her the money, but Mrs. Page said 
Victoria wanted to make it herself. Finally Victoria 
went to New Orleans to school, and only returned 
for the holidays and summer vacations. 

Things went on in this jog-trot sort of a way for 
three or four years. Victoria and Harry had grown 
wonderfully, and I had gotten quite old, for a dog, 
when Victoria began to get ready for the World’s 
Fair. Since then I feel that most of the fun must 
go with her; am very much afraid I have had my 
day, and will merge into a very stupid old animal 
before she returns, for several months is a long time 
out of an old dog’s life. She has not long returned 
home from school, and I hoped she was here till I died. 
Fanny, Bingo, and Niger all being dead, I shall have 
to be more social with the other dogs who have come 
to replace them from time to time. 


BOOK FOUR. 


Chapter I. 

VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 

A small log of wood was slowly burning, one end 
on the homely iron dog, the other resting on the 
hearth of the great brick fireplace in a cabin which 
stood behind the fig orchard at the White Castle — a 
fence intervening. It was in the late spring, but 
when is it that a darky does not enjoy a blaze? The 
very crackle of the wood inspires comfort. 

Elizabeth Flowers (familiarly called “Beth” by 
the inmates and the whole family connection of the 
mansion) was reclining in an antiquated wooden 
rocker, not feeling well this afternoon; a many- 
colored kerchief on her head, a little red square shawl 
on her shoulders, over a calico waist. She was eating 
some wine jelly just brought her by Victoria. Vic- 
toria had received her name in memory of England’s 
Queen, and had some of her kindness. “I tell you 
whut, Miss Victohia, dis iz good,” looking at her 
admiringly and rubbing her thin stomach. 

“ How yeh does favor ole Marsteh, yeh grandpaw, en 
I likes to see it. When I wuz a young gal I wuz took, 
wid Nick, to be sold, en when Marsteh tole de man 
dat he settle on Nick caze he wuz big en strong, I 
got down on meh knees en beg him to buy me too. 
I wuz little en thin en wuzn’t strong, but Marsteh 
tole de man to let me go ’long wid Nick, en I’ze been 
hyeh e veh since . N ick wuz drownded in de riber , yeh 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


225 


know, not long ago, but I had many a happy yeah 
wid him befo’ dat, do’h wheneveh Nick sass me I got 
up en pound him wid meh fists, en he would jess laf’, 
caze I wuz so little. I couldn’ hurt him nohow. 
Miss Victohia, when yeh gits mah’ied dars nothin’ 
like showin’ de man yeh has some grit. Nick liked 
Miss Penelope, caze he say she made such purty 
rhymes. He would walk pas’ de house on pu’pose 
when he see heh playin’ ’roun’, wid his net on he 
shouldeh, goin’ fishin, en he’d say : 

“‘Miss Penelope, whut’s de matteh?’ den she’d 
say: 

“ ‘ De dog stuck his foot in de batteh!’ [broad a]. 

“Nick come frum Fudginia, yeh know, en talk 
like dem fo’ks, en Miss Penelope would talk dat- 
away to match him. Some otheh time he’d hollo 
out: 

“ ‘ Miss Penelope, how are yeh to-day?’ she say : 

“ ‘ Vehy well, if meh hens would lay.’ 

“ She had a little hen-house under a big tree near 
her maw’s room. Nick he laf’ en say : 

“‘What are yeh goin’ to do to-morrow?’ [he 
always said are instea of iz.] She answer back: 

“ ‘ Roll yeh in a wheel barrow’ [broad a]. At dat 
Nick he mos’ kill hisse’f laffin’ — he wuz nigh seben 
foot high en she no bigger’n dis cheer Ize settin’ in. 
Doh I never could do much at a time, I wuz a good 
nus’ when fo’ks wuz sick, en in slave times I went 
to de hospital wid de docteh all de time to take his 
ordehs ’bout people whut wuz sick. De sick people 
always went to Marsteh fus’, en he would feel deir 
pulse en tell ’em to come to me fur de med’cine. When 
yeh gran’maw had company en needed mor’n she 


226 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


already had I used to make nic-nacs [delicacies] 
fer heh. She en Marsteh wuz mighty good; yeh 
gran’maw iz yet, but yeh gran’paw iz gone whar de 
good fo’ks go. Yeh favors yeh gran ’paw, en dat 
ketches meh eye. When yeh gran ’paw ceasted yeh 
wuz mos’ too young to remembeh, but he had de big- 
ges’ funeral yeh eveh huyd tell on. De high en low, 
de rich en de po’. En dey tells me he built de bes’ 
part o’ de chu’ch whar yeh all goes Sundays, en mos’ 
ob de pars’nage whar de minister’s family stay, 
besides entertainin’ all de Bishops en stray ministehs 
whut come along.” 

To this monologue Victoria listened with interest. 
When Beth stopped she reached out her hand for the 
saucer, as Beth had eaten all the jelly while she 
was talking, then Victoria said she had to go to the 
house, as she had an engagement about this time. 

She was going to ride with a friend. Victoria, of 
course, was not living at the White Castle, but she 
stayed there so much with her grandma and Aunt 
Penelope that it was like a second home to her. If 
she could not find the dress she wanted for an occa- 
sion at home, it could be found here ; the plantations 
were so near it was little or no trouble to send for 
anything. 

On reaching the house the errand-boy had the 
mare and habit ready which she had ordered to be 
sent, and she went up to her mother’s old room to 
make the change. In the meantime her escort had 
made his appearance, and soon they were cantering 
off together. Instead of keeping on the river road 
Victoria after a little turned down a lane which was 
much frequented and which led to the Brusl6 — a 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 227 

French hamlet a mile or two back, in the heart of 
the woods, which had been cleared by a fire. 

Just ahead was an old-looking, dingy, yellow 
covered wagon, going very slowly in the middle 
of the lane. When a little beyond it, Arthur, who 
was her escort, took in the situation at once, but 
with his usual thoughtfulness refrained from any 
comment until after he got out of hearing. Victoria, 
in her sprightly way, was glancing about, being at 
the time mentioned absorbed in a hitch in her skirt, 
and pealed out a merry laugh, crying, “ Look! Look!” 
as she turned square around in her saddle, facing 
the vehicle. 

The driver had his head buried in the depths of a 
sun-bonnet, kissing a woman inside of it who was 
sitting beside him, while the poor beast of a horse 
was allowed to follow his own sweet will, though he 
hardly looked strong enough to have any. 

Hearing the laugh, the head arose from the bonnet 
with a flush of crimson, displaying a youthful and 
rather fine face, while the one in the bonnet looked 
very serious and indicated a settled person. She 
straightened up, smoothed her hair, and adjusted 
her headgear. He caught up the reins and pre- 
tended to be unconscious of anything but the driving 
while the equestrians were in sight. 

“Who are they, Arthur?” Victoria inquired, as 
she tried to stifle her laughter when she saw the 
confusion it wrought. 

“They are a newly married couple from the 
Brusle. You observe disparity of age makes no 
difference with them — why should it with us? ” 


228 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


Disparity of age was the plea upon which she had 
put Arthur off from time to time. Victoria tossed 
her head, gave her mare a cut and went bounding 
along until Sylphede (the mare) was so tired she 
had to stop her, for the sake of giving her a breathing 
spell: As soon as Arthur caught up, she gayly turned 
to him and said : 

“ I am going to the White City for the summer. A 
Miss Baker has opened a house there, will rent rooms 
and give breakfast. The Misses Chester have gone 
in with her, and mamma says I may go with them, 
when they go, to be under their care. They and I 
begged so hard. The latter propose being silent 
partners, expect to play lady, and have entered into 
the compact merely to see as much as they can of 
Chicago and the World’s Fair for the least money; 
though I am sure they are not so rich but what they 
might like to have a little more.” 

Arthur rejoined: “They would be unlike the rest 
of the world if they did not want a little more.” At 
which Victoria smiled and continued : 

“Mrs. Fox, a cousin of Miss Baker’s, writes that 
she understands the house is on the lake shore, 
has a veranda all around on both floors, and is 
a nice summer resort. That there are grape vines, 
fruit trees, and a stable for those who wish to 
use it.” 

Arthur said : “ I think the rent must be quite high, 
from the description.” 

“Yes,” Victoria replied, “they give two hundred 
dollars a month for the place, and it is only partly 
furnished, and Mrs. Fox thinks it ought to be very 
desirable at that price.” 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


229 


“ Have you ever been to Chicago?” asked Arthur. 

“No, I have not, and enjoy the prospect of going, 
as I shall enjoy being there. Of course, I will have a 
lovely time talking about it afterward. This is a 
delightful world to those who know how to use 
it, and if I am given just half a chance I’ll know 
how!” 

Arthur looked at her glowing face, and wished she 
would show him how, though he was quite content 
for the time being. 

“ Oh, Victoria, you are sweet, fresh, and intelligent, 
the girl of the period — not that I admire you less, 
for you brighten one’s life — my thoughts were simply 
reverting to the girl of the past and speculating on 
the one of the future ! ’ ’ 

She went to the Fair with one of the Misses Ches- 
ter six weeks after it opened ; the other two had gone 
on ahead. Her relations were not yet ready to leave ; 
she wanted to go early and remain late. Nothing 
unusual happened on the way; they met some 
friends, and Victoria lost no time in impressing upon 
them the beauties and comforts of her summer abode ; 
in fact, discoursed so charmingly, the friends decided 
to accompany her there. 

She looked very stylish in her dark blue traveling 
suit, made a la mode, and following written direc- 
tions, acted as pioneer to the party. 

When nearing the house indicated, she declared 
they must all have gotten astray, for opposite them 
stood an unpretentious, jaundiced-colored dwelling, 
a two-story frame, with a gallery downstairs in 
front and on one side, and a little plot of grass 
outside; whose only recommendation, viewing the 


230 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


place from where they stood, was its cleanliness. 
No lake in sight. 

There was the number in large figures, though, star- 
ing them in the face, and they had read the name of 
the street at the comer. There was nothing to do 
but to ring the bell. Within all was so refined and 
tasty that one forgot the exterior. After eating a 
delicious breakfast, supervised by Miss Baker, the 
party felt equal to seeing the Fair. 

On inquiring privately of Miss Baker, Victoria 
found it was another house they wanted, but could 
not secure, which had so many alleged advantages, 
and Mrs. Fox had gotten things mixed when pro- 
claiming the information to her friends, whose hopes 
she had raised so high. 

The present company, however, said they were 
being so nicely entertained they were glad they came. 
As it was. Miss Baker said she had much difficulty 
in getting this house at two hundred dollars a month, 
and that the “Company,” meaning herself and the 
Misses Chester, had to give security to the parties 
for six months’ rent, and pay one half in advance 
every month, besides several hundred cash down at 
the start. 

After the easy-going hospitality of the South, where 
they were so well known, the Misses Chester were 
very much wiser for being initiated into the pro- 
gressive management of the West. 

They understood the art of entertaining, but little 
of business. Victoria’s faculty for making friends 
assured her many pleasures. She had, too, a happy 
knack of knowing what would suit each one, and was 
amiable enough to put herself out to that end. 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


231 


Many of us know, and are willing, but have not the 
energy ; while others are indifferent or too selfish to 
think of other than their own pleasure. A few days 
after her arrival there was a ring of the front door 
bell, soon after breakfast. 

The Misses Chester were out, upon whom devolved 
the task of receiving the guests after the servant 
had ushered them in (as they were usually sitting 
around), until Miss Baker appeared to make the 
necessary arrangements about rooms, their prices, 
and all. 

The latter took charge of the dining-room also, 
and superintended the culinary department. She 
was never in readiness to appear in public until about 
eleven o’clock, though she could make herself ready 
with a little warning, if need be, and the time thus 
taken would be agreeably passed, as far as the guests 
were concerned, by the clever Misses Chester. When 
the bell rang this time, the one servant had been sent 
out on an errand, for at the beginning of the season 
the many deposits mentioned already had given 
rise to a little economy; Mary was cook and every- 
thing combined. On observing this, Victoria very 
amiably offered to remain downstairs after breakfast 
— if the guests did not go right out — to entertain 
them until the sisters had tipped around, unnoticed, 
made the beds, and done other light work. 

They belonged to the old regime, and thought it of 
utmost importance to keep up appearances, as well 
as obligatory to make an inmate feel he or she was 
not giving undue trouble. They were so adroit in 
their movements that no two disappeared at the 
same time, and none left abruptly. Each elimi- 


232 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


nated herself so gracefully, and returned so soon 
after, to give another a chance, that it seemed only 
an accident they all were not present. 

Victoria was equal to her share of the self-imposed 
management, sustaining the groundwork of the con- 
versation, appealing occasionally to the sister or 
sisters (who flitted in and out), thus helping to cover 
the exits and advents. 

If the guest or guests would seem a little restless, 
she would fasten one or more there, as long as she 
chose, by a song, or several of them if need be, until 
all the sisters appeared. She had that rare gift 
which all covet — a flne voice. That particular 
morning Miss Baker went rushing into the sitting- 
room, where Victoria was alone, and said : 

“What shall I do? No maid to answer the door- 
bell, my hair in curl-papers, and a young man 
expected. I know it is he'' Now Victoria knew 
of this young man through a friend, so she said in a 
conciliating tone : 

“ I would not mind. Miss Baker, he is only a boy.” 

Victoria was about eighteen, the boy the same age. 
No doubt her superiority arose from the fact of her 
having associated with Arthur so much in the course 
of her short existence. However, Miss Baker went 
to the door and received the young man, for it was 
he, escorting him up to his room, and returning to 
Victoria, much excited, said she did not know 
whether he was laughing at her or at his little room. 

When he came down to the parlor Miss Baker had 
her curls arranged — looking very pretty — and intro- 
duced him to “Miss Page.” The two were glad to 
meet — youth covets youth. Meanwhile the Misses 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


233 


Chester had returned. On hearing Miss Baker’s 
side of the question they concluded she was too 
attractive a little person to provoke laughter ; 
tripped about, and moved the boy’s belongings into 
a larger room. 

He was surprised at the change and began to fear 
it might be too expensive for his purse, and lay awake 
wondering what he could have done, or have said, 
to be considered flushed, or how he could have raised 
himself in their estimation so quickly. 

In the course of next morning, being on good 
terms with Victoria, he mentioned the change of 
location to her, whereupon she related the whys and 
wherefores, at which he was convulsed with laughter. 
He astonished her by saying it was the remark he 
had heard her make, “only a boy,” that had given 
rise to the mirth in his face as Miss Baker met him, 
and that he was still more amused when he saw how 
young she was, judging from her appearance. 

“How did you hear what I said?” questioned 
Victoria. 

“ The hall door was wide open.” 

The servant, before going out, had left it open to 
air the place, and their voices were easily heard. 
The hall door was watched after this. So he and 
Victoria were in a cheerful frame of mind when they 
set out for the Fair grounds, and their jollity was 
none the less increased when they arrived, at the 
amazing and ludicrous conversations which floated 
toward them from time to time, over the usual 
buzz. 

Two hayseeds were examining the foimtain in 
the Court of Honor, and had evidently never read 


234 the white castle of LOUISIANA. 

mythology, nor anything of any sort, possibly. 
One of them said : 

“Look a-yonder, Billy, who ever saw a woman 
with a tail? and that a fish tail?” 

“ I wonder, Jim. I tell yo’ the’re off thar.” 

Some of the guests said they enjoyed the good 
company at Miss Baker’s as much as they did Jack- 
son Park, and often passed their evenings there. 

The porch and steps were so occupied at times 
Victoria could find no place for a t^te-a-tete with a 
new arrival (many of her friends coming from time 
to time, and making it their headquarters because she 
was there). Others came who had not known her 
before — some who had heard she was there, and 
wishing to meet her because of the flattering ac- 
counts they had heard of her. It was mostly these 
I have mentioned she saw imtil she became known 
in Chicago. However, she was good at resources, 
and while given to elegance and style, had the tact 
to adapt herself to circumstances. 

One evening, on finding the bench in the side yard 
occupied, too, she spied the steps leading to the cellar, 
after searching elsewhere in vain for seats, and 
plumped herself down on the top step, inviting the 
“boy” to do likewise. They were both tired after 
being at the Fair all day. 

Coal scuttles, wash-tubs, wash-boards, and other 
laundry necessaries were lying about below them, 
in confusion, but they laughed and chatted un- 
consciously. She said it was not until long after the 
ludicrous aspect of things happened to strike her. 
When she told her Aunt Penelope, the latter sug- 
gested in a facetious moment that the stable, which 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


235 


was as yet unoccupied, and which was really there, 
behind some vines and fruit trees (barren of fruit), 
be fitted up for Victoria and her numerous admirers. 

Among Miss Baker’s lodgers was a Mrs. Marsh. 
The weather being unusually warm about the time 
of her stay', and she having prolonged her visit 
beyond the allotted time, her linen gave out shortly 
before she wished to return home. She feared the 
clothes might not return in time if she sent them to a 
laundry. After many suggestions had been made and 
thwarted as to getting them done up, she suddenly 
pounced upon the idea of doing them herself. Not 
that she had ever done this before , ‘ ‘ Oh , no ! ” but people 
at the Fair did not stand on ceremony, and did things 
they would have been shocked at in their own homes. 

Now, the Misses Chester had never done any wash- 
ing and ironing, except an occasional handkerchief 
or something of that sort, but it was put to them in 
such a pleasant manner by Mrs. Marsh that when 
they thought of their own accumulation of soiled 
linen in the clothes basket, and the elder two shrewdly 
(though oddly enough) guessed they might save a 
dollar or two, they seemed willing to acquiesce after a 
little assumed hesitancy, not to be outdone by a guest. 

The eldest remarked that it would be fun for them 
all to do some together, and make a frolic of it. 
Accordingly two of the Misses Chester and Mrs. 
Marsh descended to the laundry in the cellar. The 
third or youngest Miss Chester thought it might 
spoil her hands, which were really the only pretty 
features she had in her aesthetic combination, and 
we do not blame her for that ; pretty hands are rare, 
and Cousin Ran had complimented them. 


236 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

The others tucked up their dresses washerwoman 
style, rolled up their sleeves, filled the tubs, and were 
awkwardly bending over the wash-boards, fiushed 
from the excitement, scrubbing as hard as they knew 
how, chatting and laughing the while, when the door 
quietly but quickly opened and “Mr. Marsh” (who 
had come for his wife unexpectedly) was announced 
by the Miss Chester whom they thought was taking a 
nap. She had been out late the night before, and 
thought she might take a nap, she had said. 

Mrs. Marsh threw up her hands in dismay and 
gave a little squeal, while one of the sisters jumped 
into an empty tub, drawing a wet board over herself 
which hardly concealed her; the other in her efforts 
to get behind the opening door stumbled over Mrs. 
Marsh’s tub of suds, which had been set upon a small 
box to make it higher. 

Mr. Marsh surveyed the scene with great com- 
posure, adjusting his glasses for the purpose, and 
remarked that he was glad to see the ladies so indus- 
trious and enterprising. When they got Mr. Marsh 
out finally — the youngest Miss Chester having fled 
at the very odor of soapsuds — they went seriously 
to work. Finding it in their inexperience no joke, 
they pressed Victoria and the youngest sister into 
service later on. 

Victoria was so pleased with the novelty she 
thought she might as well do up some of her clothes — 
she had only helped to hang the others — but after 
getting through the washing of her own it had ceased 
to be amusing. She said she believed she would 
wear hers rough dry, and they all said in chorus, it 
was just like Victoria. The youngest Miss Chester 


VICTORIA AT THE FAIR. 


237 


told Victoria she did not approve of so much washing 
and ironing, and that she introduced Mr. Marsh to 
show them the incongruity of it. She thought the 
ladies ought to have been upstairs to receive him, 
even if they did not know he was coming. 


Chapter II. 


LOUISIANA DAY. 

When Louisiana Day came at the Fair, Victoria and 
her friend Desere d’Iberville, Amentine’s sister, 
accompanied by Mrs. Page, who had come with 
Desere to see the Fair, set out for the grounds and 
went at once to the Louisiana building, near which 
they had met two Chicago young men they knew and 
who joined them. 

After inspecting the curiosities of their native 
State in company with the others, Victoria and 
Desere happened to see through a window about 
twenty young cadets whom they knew, from Louis- 
iana. On exchanging glances they tripped down- 
stairs, waving an “au re voir” to Mrs. Page and the 
two young men. 

In a few minutes they were the center of attraction 
in their little party. Soon the band played the tune 
of Dixie. Such cheering! such raising of hats and 
caps when the soul-stirring air struck up! To the 
young folks it was only an inspiring strain to trip 
“the light fantastic toe,” but to Mrs. Page and some 
older persons, perhaps, it recalled long-ago reminis- 
cences, and a few tears glistened in her still beautiful 
eyes. Such is life ! 

The latter now thought it time to lunch, on con- 
sulting her watch and her feelings, but she had much 
difficulty getting the two girls together — while find- 
ing one the other quickly disappeared. When she 
discovered the other the first would be missing, until 
she grew tired of the fruitless search and sat on a 


LOUISIANA DAY. 


239 


bench to rest, begging the young men to look for 
them. They were on their dignity somewhat at the 
careless treatment of these two butterflies, envied 
the cadets, and departed reluctantly at her bidding. 
The extent to which a military suit charms the 
gentler sex is proverbial, but it is recognized as a 
fact, and the world ceases to wonder, accepting the 
situation as a matter of course. 

At last the young ladies seemed willing to return 
to the neglected swains, and Victoria said she would 
not soon forget Louisiana Day. Desere was more 
polite, being French, and refrained from any com- 
ment, though each was very gracious to the young 
friends Mrs. Page had sent, so much so that on 
leaving the cadets a little throb of elation bubbled 
up in their hearts and the young ladies were quite 
forgiven. 

Victoria had a refined, oval face and graceful 
carriage; she conveyed the idea of being remodeled 
from an old family portrait, and would be distin- 
guished in bearing when she became more mature. 
Her hair, bordering on gold, was always arranged in 
the latest mode ; her brows were dark, also her eye- 
lashes, which swept her rosy cheeks in a fascinating 
manner. Her eyes were like dark violets. 

Desere was a brunette, and pale, with liquid eyes, 
which illuminated her winsome face like the stars 
do a clear night when there is no moon. Her cherry 
lips made her dazzling teeth seem more so when they 
broke into a smile, which was in keeping with her 
vivacious ways. 

A propos of the Louisiana building, Victoria was 
reminded that she had not examined its contents 


240 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


thoroughly, and went again with a young doctor 
who had not yet seen it. 

A pretty Acadian girl, from the Opelousas, was 
showing them how to card, spin, and weave, when 
Victoria discovered a lump, or what seemed a lump, 
on an otherwise faultless arm, and with her ready 
sympathy inquired if it pained. She answered 
“No,” and that she could not imagine what it was; 
it felt soft and pliable. The doctor examined it, and 
said he knew, and would take it away if she would 
let him, but fearing it might hurt, she declined in a 
most captivating manner, thanking him for the offer. 
She then chatted for some time, and they became 
quite friendly. Victoria shook hands on parting, 
and as the girl reached out her hand to the doctor, 
he caught it in his left hand and gave the lump a 
sharp blow with a book he had picked up and had 
ready in his right, while a startled scream escaped 
her lips. 

Instantly the lump disappeared ; a smile wreathed 
her face, and her cry of fear turned to one of grati- 
tude when she noticed it. They exchanged cards, 
and Victoria still teases him about the charming 
Acadian. 

The inconveniences everybody put up with at the 
Fair were remarkable, as well as laughable. At 
Miss Baker’s there was even a folding bed in the 
parlor, so well disguised no one suspected its presence. 
Behind a screen was a neat little comer for a dressing- 
room. In this room two of the Misses Chester slept 
when a guest did not see fit to pay five dollars for it. 
That was the price for any one who would pay for 
it, and it had to be kept at its price. They thought 



THE PARROT: “VICTORIA, BURN THE LETTER! 













u 


// •• 






Vc 


^\iSif v-" -r... 


« ■• 


f » • 


‘' •■■iV* J. 

^ )• # A f 




* 




♦ f 


'■.1 





• T 


■f 


* • 


tJt’ 


+ »< 


•* €' ,' - 




< » 






■;^- 




•* 


T ^ 


. H 


£> 





Pt-V 

L iff A. * V ^ ^ ^ 


K^-. 

?v» ■ 






•: V| 

- - om 


^<1 



r 


1^ K 

-r 1 . ^ 


.« « 


♦ ^ 


if ^ 


i> 






V ‘ 

' *< • . - ^ 








■:p 






, i,-i 'V- ■ . .w- • Cfy-'t 

I '^f- 

': f.'^"V^.‘>'iF.?!fc'-;' tC<- . 








■ •' >■"- % 


• --V 



. k’ '•- 




^ » 


/ » 


i^ir . V . .c* ., - . , 




«c 





:• 4 L'. .;* 

' , ♦ 4 ..* 

*SV-^ ■• - ,.-^. -I:- : . 


•w&>- -M 



1 



f 




■5>#A- ^ 

' .*■ ' > 



">T 





o • ' ' - ‘ X* ^ 

.V, * . . . /I /t 

-■, •• ;^ '>" ‘ •’^1 * 
*r' ** %} 



•*». :. 


A. ^ 


I . 


M*'*; 


i: 


.. '*:4f •, . .:, ■•• 



LOUISIANA DAY. 


241 


themselves very business-like in adhering to it. It 
seemed to balance the other losses. Hence these 
ladies occupied the parlor most of the time. 

Three dollars a day covered the expenses of each 
of the other rooms, for each person in it, but they 
seldom received more than one dollar a day for each 
person in it. 

Many were disappointed in the harvest they hoped 
to reap, but the Misses Chester were comfortably off, 
and it did not matter to them. They thought it was 
a delightful way to be able to remain so long at the 
Fair, and put all the money they did not make on 
each room as so much toward the entertainment 
of the numerous lodgers, who were mostly old 
friends, or good friends after being with them a few 
days. 

In the sitting-room Miss Baker and the youngest 
Miss Chester slept on the folding bed, which, when 
erect, resembled a bookcase. During the day it was 
covered with small pieces of bric-a-brac. One won- 
ders at their patience for six long months, each day 
taking down and replacing these articles, especially 
as they had to have the room ready for the lodgers, 
who assembled there in the morning to await break- 
fast. The other Misses Chester slept in there too, 
on a folding bed, when they could get their price for 
the parlor. 

Victoria had a room to herself. It was small, and 
she slept on a folding bed. At home her mother 
thought they were unhealthy, and would have none 
in the house. A little washstand and mirror were 
in her room, which were shared by Miss Baker and 
Miss Chester number three, as the room adjoined 


242 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


the sitting-room and was more convenient than 
going upstairs every morning to the bath-room. 

Under the hall stairs there was a long closet, with a 
door opening into Victoria’s room. It was the 
receptacle for the wardrobe of the five ladies. Their 
clothes got so mixed at times, the youngest Miss 
Chester, who was something of a wit, suggested that 
they make an appeal to the authorities to have the 
search-light turned on in there. 

As for Victoria, she thought it a picnic. Miss 
Baker playfully called her the decoy duck. The 
young men always stayed longer than “ a few days,” 
as they first intended, when they became acquainted 
with her. The young people, of both sexes, did not 
think they were having a good time unless she was 
along. 

Miss Baker told Arthur when he came that she 
never saw anybody with so many beaux, which 
made him nervous. He thought she had seen quite 
enough of the Fair, but she thought he had nothing 
to do with it, and declared she would finish the sum- 
mer there. She rode camels, mounted the Ferris 
Wheel, skimmed along in the launches, and even had 
time to sit down near the lagoons and quietly drink 
in all the exhilarating elements of this wonderful 
place. 

It was with some difficulty she got away from an 
elderly Dahomey lady in that department, such was 
the impression she made upon her. This fascination 
was exhibited on her part by making faces and 
motioning to her to return when she started away. 
Victoria said she was somewhat relieved when she 
understood what the faces meant. In America we 


LOUISIANA DAY. 


243 


make faces at those we do not approve of. At the 
antipodes it seems they do the reverse. 

I must mention what befell the youngest Miss 
Chester the early part of her stay at the Fair. As 
you remember, Miss Baker gave breakfast, only, 
to lodgers, taking this responsibility upon herself as 
a bit of private remuneration, expecting those not 
connected with the house to take the other meals 
outside, which most people preferred. 

This was all very well for transient guests, but in 
trying to dispense with the trouble and expense of 
two or three hot meals every day (which they were 
accustomed to at home), the family lunch and some- 
times dinner were more often served cold. They 
bore it uncomplainingly, as it was their own affair, 
but the youngest of the three sisters had been cod- 
dled somewhat perhaps, by the elder ones, and in 
becoming used to the change she succumbed to a 
spell of sickness. She attributed it to a change of 
water — no doubt it was everything together. 

Such was the fascination of the Fair she would not 
consider the idea of going home. She consulted a 
physician and after a time was restored to health, 
while her sisters watched her more closely and made 
her more comfortable. 

Humanity put up with all sorts of discomforts to 
visit the beautiful White City, and he or she who has 
it not in the memory to recall in the future has 
missed much indeed. 

One day, after Victoria had been going the rounds 
for hours, she threw herself down by the big lion who 
had lost his tail, and sighed for a drink. Arthur was 
in the party, and said : 


244 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“ I’ll get it if you will take me with it.” 

“Tr^s bien,” she replied, languidly. ? 

He brought her a large glass brimful, which looked 
very cool and refreshing, and the jingle of the ice 
within made her very eager to drink, but holding on 
to it he leaned over and whispered : 

“ Do you promise ?’ ’ while the others, seeing nothing 
in being offered a drink of water, were diverting them- 
selves with each other or an ever-passing show. 

“Do you promise?” he persisted, as she seemed 
reluctant. Arthur looked determined ; there is noth- 
ing so enticing as water when one wants it, and the 
older one grows the more one is apt to appreciate the 
last noble act of the great Sir Philip Sidney. 

Seeing the glass so near and yet so far — “Yes,” 
she said, with a startled look, and her eyes were 
lowered by reason of his earnest gaze. So like Esau, 
she sold her birthright, not for a mess of pottage, 
but for a drink. 

Draining the glass to the bottom, and still keeping 
her eyes lowered in her embarrassment, she saw 
folded and lying upon the ground what seemed a 
piece of dirty paper, though bearing a familiar look. 
Stooping, she picked up what on examination was a 
two-dollar bill. Showing it around and no one 
claiming it, she put it in her purse as a souvenir. It 
was a treasure. It had assisted her to throw off the 
gaucherie of so unique a proposal. 

An unusual proceeding, indeed! but so naturally 
done that as far as the others were concerned they 
thought what they heard of it only a little fun, but 
when Arthur later declared it was his final proposal. 


LOUISIANA DAY. 245 

they were sorry they had been cheated out of so 
much by their own carelessness to details. 

So Victoria is captured at last. She does not 
return home before the appointed time, however. 
When she does Arthur is around, and thinks he 
has found his haven of rest. 

But lo! a dashing young fellow whom Victoria 
met at the Fair, much younger than Arthur, comes 
upon the scene and Victoria begins to flirt ; Arthur 
begins to frown, while the young man, all uncon- 
scious, seems happy. He knows nothing of the 
engagement with Arthur, as Victoria has not seen, 
fit to announce it. Her mother chides in vain. 

The truth is, Victoria had seen a ghost of the past. 
Up in her mother’s old room at the White Castle she 
saw it. It revealed itself to her in the following 
manner: A letter had slipped behind the bureau 
drawer many years before — gotten hitched there and 
there remained. Soon after her return from the 
Fair she went to the room mentioned to get some- 
thing, and in her haste to open the drawer gave it a 
shake ; there before her eyes lay this letter, addressed 
to “Miss Patricia Random,’’ and signed “Your 
devoted Arthur.” We will leave it to the reader to 
divine whether Victoria read the letter — I never 
heard. She was dazed. It was an effort not to go 
about like one in a dream. Oh, Arthur! why were 
you not honest in this as in all things else? how 
unwise to leave it for her to find out! You hesi- 
tated because you were afraid it might mar your 
happiness, but “ murder will out,” as the old saying is. 

“Mother, was Arthur ever in love with you?” 
Victoria inquired a few days after she had discovered 


246 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

the missive, when they were, or seemingly happened 
to be, alone together in Mrs. Page’s room. The latter 
had observed that Victoria was not acting naturally, 
and sought the interview. 

Though she wisely knew that Victoria ought to 
have been informed, she did not wish to interfere 
with Arthur’s judgment, and not knowing what he 
had ever said to her concerning the matter, or if he 
had referred to it at all, feared to take her wholly by 
surprise, and simply said : 

“Why do you think so, Victoria?’’ feeling her way. 

“ Because I have reason to think so.” 

“Tell me your reason.” 

For answer, Victoria approached and threw the 
letter in her lap. Mrs. Page saw at a glance what 
the trouble was, tossed the letter into the open 
grate, where the coals were burning, and started 
toward Victoria, who had made a dash for it and 
hastily snatched it from the fire, holding it all char- 
red and crumpled in her liand. 

Her mother quietly locked the door to prevent 
intrusion, and holding out her hands with a loving 
glance, softly but distinctly said : 

“Why, Victoria, are you jealous, jealous of your 
mother, who loves you so? You had better burn the 
letter.” 

V ictoria did not relent ; she tore the letter into a hun- 
dred pieces after holding it up in disdain, scattered 
the bits wherever they chose to fall, and left the room. 

“Oh, Victoria! what madness,” the mother cried 
as she picked up carefully each tell-tale fragment. 
“How like your father in the old days, and Arthur 
must suffer twice through me ? Heaven forbid !” 


LOUISIANA DAY. 


247 


But Victoria was out of hearing; besides, the tur- 
moil in her heart was too great for speedy lulling. 
Soon after the flirtation began, and reached an 
ominous height for Arthur; no one knows where it 
would have ended, or how, if the young man had not 
received a telegram saying his sister was dangerously 
ill. He left, of course. 

Victoria continued to avoid Arthur, and after the 
first outburst was very gentle toward her mother, 
though would allow no conversation on the subject of 
their difference. She was fitful and restless, no 
appetite, became thinner each day and finally went 
to bed with delirium. Her vagaries were such her 
mother admitted no one but her father, the doctor, 
and good old Beth, who came from the White 
Castle to help, and who came in only when anything 
special was needed. For days Victoria hovered 
between life and death. The parrot, whose cage 
hung generally near the family bed-chambers and 
sometimes in Mrs. Page’s room during the day, had 
been removed out of her hearing, but continually 
cried : 

“ How is Victoria?” 

“Victoria! bum the letter — the letter — the 1-e-t- 
t-e-r,” dragging the last word out. 

“Arthur, how is Victoria? — burn the letter,” until 
Arthur, who came every day from the White Castle, 
where he was staying, got frantic and longed for an 
opportunity to ask Mrs. Page what the parrot could 
mean. 

The parrot said so many silly things he had not 
heretofore paid much attention to his prattle, but 
these words haunted him in his present frame of 


248 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

mind. Seeing her being denied him for the present, 
Mrs. Page never leaving Victoria for a moment, he 
kept out of the parrot’s way. 

At last the fever abated, leaving her the shadow of 
her former self, lying upon the dainty bed, her face as 
white as the covers, her eyes without their wonted 
lustre — her long wavy hair — gone ! 

Yet there was an exquisite sweetness bom of suf- 
fering that none had seen in her face before. As she 
gradually grew stronger, her mother admitted one 
friend and then another, leaving her alone some- 
times for a short while. After the heavy shadow of 
Victoria’s illness had been lifted from her heart and 
mind, her first thought was of Arthur. Should she 
not confide in him and beg him to go to foreign parts ? 
Go where Victoria would not see him for two years 
at least? 

Victoria had not asked for him nor expressed any 
regret at his absence since awakening from her low 
state, and her mother feared the sight of Arthur 
would produce a relapse. And the parrot, what 
would happen when she heard him say: “Victoria, 
bum the letter!” for he still mixed it up with 
his other vocabulary at times, so he was sent to 
the White Castle, where he might learn new things 
and drop old associations before Victoria saw him 
again. Mrs. Page thought — If she could only dispose 
of Arthur in the same way! 


Chapter III. 


VICTORIA IS HAPPY. 

It was the first of December, and Victoria had 
been sitting up for several days ; was looking much 
better, but with her strength she had lost much of 
that vitality which characterized her. 

It was bleak and windy without; the leaves had 
fallen from the trees — in fact the “melancholy days 
had come, the saddest of the year”; a cheerful fire 
glowed in the ample grate ; the room was sweet and 
cozy ; from where she lay upon the luxurious lounge 
in her soft pink drapery, with a frame of lace about 
her pure face and snow-drift neck, she could see two 
kittens playing upon the Wilton rug. 

Her eyes tiring of these, she dipped her face in a 
dish of roses which she took from a table at her side 
— ^Arthur’s daily gift after the fever left her. She 
had not been told of it — she may have divined it. 
Her mother was sitting near, having just dismissed a 
friend who had peeped in to congratulate Victoria 
on her narrow escape. 

“Who sends these roses, mamma?” 

“ A dear friend,” her mother answered. 

“ Is it Arthur?” she asked again. 

“Yes, my child.” 

“Now you may tell me about the letter.” 

“Had you not better wait till you are stronger? 
It is a simple story and hardly worth mentioning, 
but to please you, yet it is a long one and may tire 
you.” 

“ I have waited too long already, mamma.” 


250 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

Then the mother opened her heart to Victoria and 
displayed the jewels of memory buried there, and 
she saw her mother and her lover in a new light — a 
light that never grew dim. 

“ Can I see him now?” as her mother finished. 

“ Not now, not now. Let me prepare him a little. 
Until knowing your wishes I was afraid of mention- 
ing his name to you, afraid to give him any encour- 
agement. It would shock you too greatly to see 
him before I set the seal of hope upon his face. I 
never saw such despair.” 

“ Did you tell him of the letter?” Victoria asked. 

“You did not ask me to, and you did not heed me, 
your mother, how could I?” 

While Victoria is lying there, much flushed, and 
toying with arose she had just lifted from the many, 
the mother sat at her writing-desk ; wrote a note to 
Arthur, who had just been dismissed, the servant 
finding him on the way. See how his face lights up 
as he reads ; it is like taking off rags and putting on 
velvet robes, bordered with gold. It ran thus: 

“Come, I have something pleasant to say to you. 

Patricia Page.” 

She had not addressed him in her haste, but his 
name was on the envelope. It surely belonged to 
him. With a joyous and anxious haste Arthur 
spurred his horse to a gallop, and returned for a 
more complete explanation. 

Mrs. Page was watching for him, went to meet 
him, gave him only an outline of particulars, as it 
was very embarrassing to resurrect that letter, which 
he had evidently forgotten. They decided it best 


VICTORIA IS HAPPY. 25 1 

for him to write to Victoria before seeing her, and he 
wasted no time in doing so. 

When she awoke from a gentle doze she found the 
letter near her hand, there being light enough to 
read by ; a shade was up some, and the sun not yet 
down. She read the letter, and hid it in the folds of 
her robe. 

Softly her mother entered ; seeing the letter gone 
and Victoria awake, asked if she wanted to see 
Arthur now. 

After writing the letter he had tramped the long 
hall, awaiting his summons to Victoria, whose 
mother, when finding her asleep, laid the missive 
near, and told Arthur to wait. 

“ Lower the shade, mamma; let only the fire-light 
be here.” She was on a decided margin of improve- 
ment ; she was actually thinking of her looks. 

“I am so pale, mamma, so pale; the fire-light is 
best. Now wait a little, mamma, let me straighten 
my gown. Are my slippers pretty, and how does 
my short hair look?” 

She thought Victoria looked very lovely, but 
replied : 

'‘You look as well as can be expected, dear, and 
your apparel could not be better suited to you ; don’t 
keep him waiting so long.” 

Some of the old coquetry was coming back, and if 
she felt too sure of herself it might not fare so well 
with Arthur, who had been patient enough . F inally , 
Arthur growing bolder with hope, and hearing voices 
within, put his head in the door and wanted to 
know how much longer he was to wait. He was 
admitted. 


252 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

“How do, Arthur!” was her greeting, “don’t 
you come too near. I am so frail if you touch me I 
may break,” and a laugh bubbled up from between 
her teeth. 

“ Oh, Victoria, if you had died it would have killed 
me,” as the door closed on Mrs. Page. 

“ Kill you, indeed! You did not die when mother 
told you nay,” said she, playfully. 

“No, because the fates were preparing some 
greater joy for me, and must have kept my courage 
up, but you are the soul of my existence, and when 
one’s soul departs, lifp is extinct.” 

“Well said, my brilliant friend,” clapping her tiny 
hands. “ Now, what can I do for you? ” 

“ Marry me at once, and let me have the honor of 
bringing the roses to your cheeks; let me help the 
old glad laugh to ring out on the fortunate air which 
wafts it o’er my small world.” 

“What! here in the dark, on a loimge?” and she 
screamed at the idea. “ I thought of having a merry 
wedding with twenty or more attendants — methough 
I’d take a wedding trip around the globe, and be 
presented to my namesake, the Queen of England. 
Marry here on this couch ? ’ ’ 

“Yes, on a couch, now; you need not stand, but I 
know you can sit, for you have been sitting up ever 
since I came in.” 

So Arthur went off to procure the license; the 
minister was brought, but Victoria insisted he would 
have to read the ceremony by a candle held near his 
book; that she wanted as little as possible seen of 
herself until she had more flesh on her bones. About 
eight o’clock Victoria was married, in the presence 


VICTORIA IS HAPPY. 253 

of as many members of the family as could be gotten 
together in so short a time. 

When the ceremony was over she made them blow 
the candle out almost before they had signed then- 
names. Arthur now became nurse, which was a 
happy occupation for him, and as soon as Victoria 
grew strong enough to walk well, preparations were 
made for a trip to balmy Florida. 

The storms which had just swept the coast were 
all blown over; the ravages in a measure had been 
repaired, and beautiful Florida was becoming itself 
again. 


The mocking-bird had long since begun to sing to 
its mate; the buds were unfolding their dreamy 
petals; the trees had resinned their emerald garb, 
and all nature echoed with the opening notes of 
Mother Earth. 

With this breath of activity came Victoria and 
Arthur. 

“Have you seen Victoria?” was the first query 
when friends met. “She is looking as beautiful as 
a dream.” 

It was not Arthur’s intention to keep her in Louis- 
iana during the summer. He had planned to take 
her around to see the beautiful world she loved and 
enjoyed so much. She was to keep going until she 
was ready to settle down with him where his home 
was — a lovely dwelling in New Orleans for the 
winter, and a sweet country place on a plantation 
near her mother at other times, unless she chose to 
go North, or to a cooler clime. 


BOOK FIVE. 


Chapter I. 

SANCHO’s COURTSHIP. 

“I’ze gittin’ party ole now! To think I wuz er 
boy when Miss Patricia wuz mahied, en now seeing 
heh darteh mahey de vehy man she come nigh 
maheying hehse’f I Yah! Yah! Yah!” 

So spake Sancho, who was sitting in Elizabeth 
Flowers’ (Beth’s) house before the same hearth Vic- 
toria used to sit by sometimes before she was mar- 
ried, when she — as “Beth” thought — honored her 
with a visit. 

It was just after supper, and the air was laden with 
the fumes of bacon and other victuals, mingled with 
a little smoke from a fallen log. 

Sancho had been invited to supper, and was wiping 
his big greasy lips on his sleeve with great satisfac- 
tion, as though the “stuff” he ate was mighty good, 
and James Madison, formerly scullion at the White 
Castle, just returned after some years’ absence in 
Indiana, where he had acquired much learning, and 
which after parading among his old associates gave 
him the name of “Edicated Jim,” was peeping 
through the blinds, as negroes often do when they 
get a chance. Especially to Liza was he anxious to 
show his acquirements, who came in his mind as 

“Sometimes sugar-cane, sometimes rice, 

Sometimes hoe-cake, and evehyting dat’s nice.” 


SANCHO’S COURTSHIP. 


255 

The foregoing remarks catching his ear, he heard 
again : 

“Whut yeh ta’kin’ ’bout, niggeh? he wouldn ’a 
come hyeh so much afteh heh wedden’ if he had a 
lobed Miss Patricia dat away.” 

Except Sancho and those who did not see fit to 
put on airs, the colored population were dropping the 
“ Marsteh and Mistis” behind their backs, and often 
to their faces — calling them Mr. and Mrs. So-and-So, 
also making a great show of substituting the same 
more flattering (to them) prefixes when addressing 
or referring to each other, for uncle and aunt, or for 
the younger ones no title at all. 

Sancho: ‘‘ Shut yeh mouf. Chicken Lice, I’ze libed 
at de house ’fo’ you, en I knows whut I’ze ta’kin’ 
’bout, do’h I do ’low dat he done git oveh it, en 
seems to be took mo’ wid Miss Victohia dan he eveh 
wuz wid heh maw.” 

At the words “ Chicken Lice,” Liza flew up like an 
enraged hen, and scarcely gave him time to finish 
his sentence when she struck him a stinging box on 
the ear for applying such an “ epitaph,” as “ Edicated 
Jim” would say, to her. 

Sancho had been courting her for some time, and 
she possibly had an inward spark for him, but as yet 
it lay smoldering in some hidden recess of her 
heart. Jim felt elated when he heard her once say: 
“Sancho has too much mouf.” It was true, he 
thought, both as to size and utterance, though Jim 
envied him the touch of her hand when she smacked 
his jaw. 

Up from the bayous which form a network over a 
certain portion of the State, the Dagoes (Italian or 


256 THE WHITE CASTLE OP LOUISIANA. 

Spanish fruit venders) come with great baskets of 
tropical fruits to sell. Liza was o’er fond of the 
luscious stuff when a child — I do not know that she 
has gotten over it yet — and danced with glee when 
she spied a Dago trudging along with his heavy 
burden, whether she had a picayune or not to buy 
any with. The Dagoes got to knowing her, and 
called her name in their Italian patois “Chichita 
Lice” (Little Liza), and if the white folks took 
“heap o’ fruit” and gave them “big money” Little 
Liza received a banana for “ lagniappe.” 

Penelope Random, being full of droll wit, dubbed 
her “ Chicken Lice,” but while Liza looked upon it as 
“Miss Penelope’s” fun, and always smiled when she 
addressed her by this name, she frowned ominously 
if any one else attempted it. Now, Liza was quite 
good looking, having a slight figure and a quick, 
bright way, seeming younger than she was, for she 
had pretty short black curls hanging around her 
face, looped back gracefully, with delicate features 
and small hands. Neither was she as dark as most 
negroes are. She was a few years younger than 
Penelope. 

She was Beth’s (Elizabeth, now known as Mrs. 
Flowers in colored circles) granddaughter, and stood 
high in the estimation of the colored gentry. Mrs. 
Flowers had a horse and buggy. Mrs. Flowers had 
this, and Mrs. Flowers had that, which other darkies 
did not have, therefore she and her family were set 
on a hill to be worshiped. 

Jim was bom a little nearer the edge of the war 
than Sancho, and was therefore better bom accord- 
ing to negro notions, and having taken a trip farther 


SANCHO’S COURTSHIP. 


257 


North, which he procured on a steamboat, and 
where he sought an education, felt Sancho to be 
easily vanquished where Liza was concerned. Later, 
however, he thought he was one of those fellows who 
could perhaps write better than he could talk, for he 
let many a chance slip, when Sancho would put in his 
big wit, making Liza laugh, and think Sancho so 
funny, Jim felt like killing him. 

“ Niggeh talk,” Jim commented. ” Lze edicated . ” 
Yet bitterly doubting its value, he heard so much of 
the other kind. He thought maybe it was useless to 
try to talk like a book — Liza did not appreciate it — 
and he often wished he was in Sancho’s shoes, though 
they were “ full o’ holes ” he told Liza with a superior 
air, “caze you see it takes er whole cow, or there- 
abouts, to shoe him, which iz hard on er stingy nig- 
geh ’s pockets.” 

Jim knows so much more than I do concerning the 
ins and outs of this story, I shall let him finish it in 
his own way. 

“Once upon er time I had de inside track ob 
Sancho, but he wuz always er niggeh fer sneakin’ 
aroun’ de white folks en gittin’ on de right side ob 
’em. Gaze befo’ I wuz edicated I asked Miss Penel- 
ope to write me er letteh to Liza, en she writ so 
many insultin’ things in dat letteh, dat I knowed 
nothin’ ’bout caze de words wuz so big, I jess made 
up meh min’ to git some book-l’amen, en I worked 
hard fer er fac’. You see. Miss Penelope wuz on 
Sancho’s side ez well ez all de white fo’ks, which 
counts fer much, en she writ dataway so Liza would 
make game o’ me, and signed meh name ‘Turkey 


258 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

Foot.' Now, whut sort ob er name iz dat, I’d like 
to know, even if I iz er niggeh? Den, too, Sancho 
has rubbed up 'g’inst de white folks mor’n I iz, en has 
ketched some ob deir ways, which iz better’n being 
edicated, I believe, anyhow. 

“It looked to me like Sancho wuz goin’ to Mrs. 
Flowers’ purty often, en I mightily ’spected he wuz 
goin’ to have er weddin’ hisse’f ’bout Chris’mas. 
Now, if I wuz er mean fellow I’d a laid him low, but 
I jess knowed if Liza didn’ have me, Phoene Johnson 
would. 

“ Howsomever, I kep’ an eye on Sancho, en held 
on to Liza till I knowed de truth. In an evil hour I 
decided to make Sancho jealous, if I could do no mo’, 
so I goes to de big stable at de White Castle, afteh 
stealin’ de keys frum undeh de hostleh’s pilleh, en 
I takes out de family hoss en buggy en hitches ’em 
up outside de gate ob de lane, en walks oveh to 
Mrs. Flowers’ en asks Miss Liza to take er drive 
wid me. She iz er little supprised at firs’ en looks 
at Sancho, who iz scowlin’ mightily en seems to 
scorn de idee, but Liza presently says ‘Yes,’ en 
gits ready. 

“When we gits out on de gallery I tell heh we will 
have to walk er little ways, fer I wuz afraid Sancho 
wid his sharp eyes would know de rig, and give me 
away to de white folks, so we walks to whar de rig 
wuz en gits in, en we takes er long drive, en jess as 
Liza wuz a gittin’ out de buggy, at de same place 
whar we started frum, she says to me : 

“‘Jim!’ in er sharp voice, ‘whut yeh been doin’? 
Dis hoss en buggy come out dat stable, en yeh 
knows it!’ 


SANCHO’S COURTSHIP. 


259 

Shoo! Shoo! Liza,’ I said in er whisper, ‘ it iz so 
dark, how can anybody tell?’ 

“Liza: ‘Gaze yeh so perticleh ’bout hitchin’ it 
hyeh.’ 

“ I wuz awful skyud, but stood meh groun’ en said : 

‘“I wuz only afraid Sancho might run off wid it if 
he saw it. You know Sancho don’ like me.’ 

“ Liza : ‘ Sancho ain’t ez mean ez you.’ 

“ Dis wuz all I got fer meh com’liment, but the 
poet says ‘de course ob true lobe neveh did run 
smooth,’ en it don’t. Afteh I walked home wid 
Liza, I went back ez fas’ ez I could to put dat boss 
en buggy away, en wuz mos’ skyud out ob meh life 
when I saw de whole thing clean out o’ sight. I 
scratched meh head, den I looked in de stable whar 
I left de keys in de doo’, I wuz in such er hurry to git 
wid Liza, en would you b’lieve it, dar de hoss wuz 
in de vehy stall I took it frum; den I went to see 
’bout de buggy, en it wuz in its place, too! I 
scratched meh cran’um aghin to make sure I wuz not 
dreamin’ en ez sure ez yeh iz born, I thought I wuz 
somebody else, en neveh did fin’ out ’bout it, but 
when I come to my senses I thought ob dat rascal, 
Sancho, en he looked mighty knowin’ sometimes. 

“ Lateh on, we colored people had er ball, en Liza 
had been so mean to me since we took dat drive, I 
thought I’d show her she wan’t de only gal in de 
worl’, so I sat wid Miss Phoene Johnson all de 
evenin’, en mus’ er been mighty sweet on heh, fer 
de nex’ night when two ob us wuz walking along ez 
men does, Phoene’s brother caught up wid us, en 
says to me : 

“ ‘What air yeh intentions, sah?’ 


26 o 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


“ I said ‘ Meh intentions air good, sah,’ fer he wuz 
er big niggeh. 

“ ‘Den take dis fer yeh trouble!’ en he hauled off 
en I fell on de groun’, en when I come to, he en de 
udder man wuz out o’ sight. En Liza, she threw 
heh apem over her head en laugh en laugh de nex’ 
time I went to see heh ; I lef ’ de house, I wuz so mad, 
en said I neveh would go back aghin. But Liza wuz 
dat enticin’ even when she wuz mean dat I jess had 
to go back. 


( 


Chapter IL 


HIS MARRIAGE. 

“Sancho wuz er biggeh man dan I wuz, en wuz 
makin’ mo’ money dan I wuz, en wheneveh he passed 
me he would rattle some o’ dat money in his pocket 
— he wuz dat aggravatin’ — I felt like hittin’ him 
evehy time. 

“ But as I said befo’, he wuz er biggeh man dan me 
en I did not try, fer feah Liza would laugh at me 
some mo’. I saw she wuz gittin’ sweet on Sancho. 
I knowed he wuz foolin’ heh when he wuz tellin’ heh 
’bout de ribbons en things he wuz gwine to buy fer 
heh. He had already ghin heh er ring wid er big red 
seal in it, en she wuz wearin’ it, en I knowed if he 
ghin heh much mo’ he wouldn’ have any money lef’ 
in his pocket to rattle at me, en dat wouldn’ suit him. 

“ Liza would not tell me who ghin heh de ring, but 
I wuz peepin’ through de shuttehs, as I iz heard ‘ all 
iz fair in love en war,’ en I saw him put it on heh 
fingeh. 

“ Things got to lookin’ mighty s’picious along 
’bout dis time, en afteh Miss Victohia got mahied I 
act’ally heard dem talkin’ ’bout follerin’ in heh foot- 
steps, when Liza ought to have been mos’ dar when 
Miss Victohia wuz bom. Howsomever, I knowed 
dey had made up deir min’s when I see de spoons 
flyin’ in de pans en de egg beateh whiskin’ up in de 
air. De whole plantation wuz excited, en would you 
b’lieve it? ‘Miss’ [Mrs. Random] ghin Liza a 
weddin’ dress en veil, I b’lieve dey called it tarl’ton, 
caze she said Liza wuz always so nice when anybody 


262 


THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 


wuz sick in de family. I wish I had er foun’ er way 
to ’ave been nice to de family when dey wuz sick, 
but dat iz neitheh hyeh nor dar. I opened my eyes 
when Miss Nelly made er big weddin’ cake, fer she 
seldom stirred herse’f to cook fer nobody, leastways 
er colored pu’son. Miss Penelope, whut I calls Miss 
Nelly, fer short. 

“With er bigerty way — like a niggeh does when she 
iz putin’ on airs — Liza informed me she wuz to be 
mahied in de ‘white fo’ks’ dinin’ -room, and dat I 
wuz too mean to come. I thought so mehse’f. 

“Sancho he held his head so high I wuz afred his 
neck would git dat stiff he couldn’ say his prayers no 
mo’. I neveh made any remarks upon his conduc’ 
do’h, fer de copy-book says ‘ Discretion iz de betteh 
part ob valor,’ en I thought it might be hyeh. But 
it did rile me to see Sancho ’s airs, and I hoped I 
would lib to git even wid him, but Sancho iz so sly, 
no fox, not even Bro’ Rabbit, could git even wid him, 
so I thought I’d leave de plantation whar he wuz 
high-cock-a-lorum right den. 

“ De upshot ob it wuz meh cu’osity wuz so great I 
had to wait to see de weddin’. It wuz between 
Chris’mas en New Yeah, fer Sancho wuz so shrewd, 
ez I have time en aghin obserbed, he thought he mout 
git his Chris’mas presents en de weddin’ presents too, 
en Liza wuz in cahoot wid him, I know. 

“ Sancho thought he looked very swell in his blue 
jeans pants, er white shirt wid de bosom all showin’ 
en buttoned right up de front wid red buttons, en er 
bought collah en cravat. He had on one o’ dose 
cutaway coats one ob de family at de big house had 
ghin him, dat might ’ave looked rusty if dey had been 


HIS MARRIAGE. 


263 


mahied in de daytime, en I wuz pleased to see dat 
yaller cravat set off his black skin en made him look 
blacker. 

“ Ez sure ez I’ze alive he had er ring, en de Tiscopal 
ministeh mahied him en Liza wid it. If she did not 
mahy me, Liza did look lovely, to do her justice, but 
if she had knowed I wuz peepin’ through de blin’s at 
her she might ’ave looked real ugly. 

“ Howsomeveh, dey stood at de een ob de dinin’- 
room towa’ds de kitchen and de whole family dat 
wuz at home witnessed de scene. Es soon ez dey 
wuz spliced Miss Nelly set de cake down befo’ ’em to 
cut fer er ring, wid her own ban’s, en ez sho ez yeh 
iz bom Sancho (niggeh-like) got in his slice de ring 
out de cake. 

“ Did you eveh see such luck in all yo’ life, when 
dar wuz so many otheh colored pu’sons present 
cuttin’- — ob co’se de white fo’ks did’n cut— it fairly 
outdone me. 

“ Den Marsteh’s oldes’ son-in-law, Mr. Harold Page, 
who had stepped in to see de weddin’, made er speech 
in which he tol’ Sancho dat dey both had been faith- 
ful to de whol’ family, en dat er pu’se had been made 
up among ’em fer him en Liza to begin on. I wuz 
tremblin’ in meh boots fer feah Sancho would git too 
int’mate wid de white fo’ks en let out on me ’bout de 
boss en buggy, if he knowed, but he did not appeah 
to be ez mean ez dat, do’h he wuz mean ernuff, en I 
neveh got caught ; do’h I heard soon afteh 'we took 
de drive dat ‘Miss’ [Mrs. Random] thought de boss 
vehy tiud next day, and Uncle George blamed his- 
se’f fer leavin’ de keys in de do’, ez he thought, fer 
afteh seein’ de boss en buggy disappeah so quick I 


264 THE WHITE CASTLE OF LOUISIANA. 

wuz afraid ob dem keys, en I lef’ ’em in de do’. Dis 
wuz de las’ I saw ob Sancho en his bride. 

“ I lef’ de plantation dat night en de State soon 
afteh, wid my woimded feelin’s, en iz now workin’ 
in Indiana fer de press, whar I hopes to still fuh’deh 
improve meh edication, as I have nothin’ else to fall 
back on, en I often wish I wuz back on de plan’tation. 

“ Dey am de onliest fo’ks I ever seed dat knows how 
to live. Fo’ks may wondeh how I heard all dat 
went on at de weddin’ when I wuz not present, but I 
had de windeh up er inch er so. It was er long 
windeh and reached to de gallery flo’, en I wuz dat 
int’rested I did not min’ de col’ out dar, but I got 
mighty tiud lyin’ on meh stomach to ketch de voices, 
en wuz mos’ afred deir feet would git col’ en dey 
would look ’bout to see whar de air come frum en 
ketch me, but dey wuz too absorb’d. I got clean 
off de place widout bein’ diskivered, tra, la, la! en I 
danced off wid er double shuffle when I got on de 
groun’.” 








* ' ■ >W < • 'll * * f 

’' *■*/,* ' • ■ ^ 'iL '' ' 

» * ■ "V'.V Si '■>- 

V • “^1* ^ * ■ ■ 

■c y » 'm ‘ « 



■■^ . ..••■>; -'.vim ' 

•V ^ . *- ^\T\- • 


V ^ ■ ^u!Sr \< -r - . '.Vv '■• '■ 

. ;, • ....... 7'- 


fl Y 






-"Vv'. 

" . ' M - . t 




:. ’< I' • ■ ■ 

•■r,. 






< 





V. 


, I 


■ ' •■' • « 


L>'.V -.V 


rf*-- 







4»’' ^ 


>4^ 



'* ♦ 

« 






r. w .1 


\t> 


■^jraifi * * f * ,’ ' , f’ w 'a 

':; 7: . ' 

....'.. ' t;7 ■,. ' ••. ’ . * ■■■',' ,'.v' .r.'.* v'. 


LUli' 


• \ 



. *♦•, ’ ■ Vp/v |» ^ 


7 .m 


t *, 


'..-'••r.- ,Yj’. I’ , 

;•■'?• - i ■ 

■r .■'••. ■>;;•■■•* " ■ V.;/' 

I.;,. •.';. ■ .'•■ 

Dv ' .y I • < ! ^ 4 I ' • ' 

mSBS ■ v/- .. 

■ fc. J * ' i* ' r ,v#r " . 



> 


. -y -". 




•US? 

E‘*v- '• 

' • * J A 



\.i 






• t 



• ■■■-. ■ WKKi ‘ 'v V ■ ■.- ■*(• 

' 1 '-V' ■' y^!'- > * ' Y . 

* i'LJ* ■•'* ■ • ' ^ 

• ^ / i ‘ HHm tM/jr^ ‘4* ^ ’ I * . . 


dtriimiwAjL f’ ■ '% , . < ' 

\ ' . ■•> • ,* \> * ** ^ , 
<s^ •• ■ .; ' •'. '. i" •, 

ft.' k. ■ ' .... « « 


K CVh*' ' . ■•.Tr' ' ^ •* ‘ ’ 

U.V ■■ ' '■ 


y. 





:ti 




u 










t . . 




VM / w 


• » 


I . 


ip 


»♦* '•'*' I fc « ' ■ 

., 7-" 


•r I* rV 


. .. 


^ r' 


'/ ' 

•»' 


\ 

« 

»' »■ , I « IM ■ 1 * 


V 


• ' - ‘ ^ ' ’• 31 


’\ 


S 

k • « 




>^tr, i . iJ . . f* 


V*''| 


< t 'y • « . » 

i T ,•. « • '^1 ' 




t. '. V’-.-' ■ ■ • • ,■ ' ' 


'L.r 


•'7- 


. f ■ * 




' L» 




'i-\ 






' w .«> 


•I 


/■' L^''7 • '•’* ■ ■ 

1 ^“ ,N-7..':v . 

r%7'-' •' ■■ . ir. V , ■ / 


V. 'litv.-''’ 

*», i“ ' 




• * > 


.1 • , . ’ 

• « i . . .' ♦ 


g ■>- .%'■. '4 


»•» 


L'^ ^ 

A 

,© • V 


v«. V 


' » > 

• * ' 

■ /•« j» ' ' .y. » 

. *<» 


j'y' "■ 



lk * . 'i. ^a ‘7- •. V 












' / f«A* yf-'j:: 




J ' S^CkkCL'-E"^ V*? S <' V^^'-' "^Sf' flf ^ 


'Tl 


• ■ 1 • ^ tl 

•. ,-»4 



iV 







'V 


^ :»•• j *i - '•'>fK 


* <• 


V > 


»• 


{f ^ ’ ^ 


?:6,. 


V/ 


'f. 




« * 


V» »J l' 

* • ‘ , 

t 

J r. 

« 

.' <• 

>% * 

■/■ 

1 

, 1 
► ' 


\ 

J 

1 

'W\rr 

•^'V* 

»» 

^ tJ. 

1 

>: 

-'VJ 

■ 

( 


Vi 9 | 


* 

1 

t ’ 

1 / 

V . 

t * 

’.1 

>■ 

t 

1 

^v^ 

s 

/ 

9 

• 

A 

f ^ 

• 



’ ^ i 

/* 

^ 1 

• 

% 

■ »• 







r'ym 


*> ^ 






^ • 'r. v ■ I" ^ s '/■'’ iiWM- -. 

'■■ • • ■ ■'v\*'^>.-®»;i;4-;-^^’-ii! 

«•'''■• : « - ’Jfe ' -VAj 


.K. •■ ■ 


/ I k 


« . 





' S', K 





♦ ♦ ', 


• ' • I • . •». 1 aJii.wb.i. • , 

^ .V 'Mi,,'* ,1 

V' V,' ;«. 4 '* '-. 

'«# t 'vf- 1 


^ A k . ,-. .fiiVJaltAV 



’ »A A- 


V ) J'’ *' 

■• , • ■ ••* /' 




/ .* 


j / 


•/ •# 



-■/. 


• ; ^ 


^ • 


• f 


* . \^ ■ 


/ ■ 

' . *k\' •* « *'* ’ ^*wJSi^ 




r » 


'^Tv ‘Vifew* ^ 






*. tr 


•> ^ 




, O,' ' ''*'**•• '11- k ■ *‘^*®7* 

>>. ''T-V 


1 


. V y 


‘ Vl' .■>■•. 

'->'M • > 


.• t 



?■- 




■ 7- 


fv * ■>’-^’'yA |V ✓IrV; 


V 


" V V •’ \ 

» ^-k^'y^ V. 

• TOtk. -.^ 4# -1 






^/-'^cciyviV k‘ V •■ > '/ij 

TKt^Allt'Aa’ir * *. Ab' 1 ^ A; ULV''lfA.n 




' I r S^ • ' » I 






